<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<rss version="2.0"
	xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"
	xmlns:wfw="http://wellformedweb.org/CommentAPI/"
	xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"
	xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom"
	xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/"
	xmlns:slash="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/slash/"
	>

<channel>
	<title>Charles A. Sullivan</title>
	<atom:link href="http://charlesasullivan.com/feed/" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml" />
	<link>http://charlesasullivan.com</link>
	<description>Patristic, Rabbinic, Biblical, and ancient literature</description>
	<lastBuildDate>Sat, 28 Jan 2012 00:49:39 +0000</lastBuildDate>
	<language>en</language>
	<sy:updatePeriod>hourly</sy:updatePeriod>
	<sy:updateFrequency>1</sy:updateFrequency>
	<generator>http://wordpress.org/?v=3.2.1</generator>
		<item>
		<title>Cyril of Alexandria on Tongues</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2768/cyril-of-alexandria-on-tongues/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2768/cyril-of-alexandria-on-tongues/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Thu, 26 Jan 2012 02:25:15 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Acts]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[aliis linguis]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Corinthians]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Cyrilli Alexandrini]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[linguis loquebantur]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophetat]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[γλώσσαις ἐλάλουν]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[γλὼσσαις λαλεῖν]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[λαλῶν γλώσσῃ]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2768</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[ril of Alexandria's on the tongues of Pentecost and Corinth in the Greek and Latin. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2768/cyril-of-alexandria-on-tongues/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Cyril of Alexandria&#8217;s writings related to the tongues of Pentecost and Corinth. This is a digitized copy of the Greek text and the parallel Latin translation of the key passages as found in Migne Patrologia Graeca.</p>
<p>An English translation along with notes and commentary are currently underway.</p>
<p>The following commentaries by Cyril of Alexandria are found to have references to either the tongues of Acts or Corinth: Zephaniah (Sophonias in Latin), Acts and I Corinthians.<span id="more-2768"></span></p>
<h3>S. Cyrilli Alexandrini Archiep. Commentarius in Sophoniam Prophetam.</h3>
<div class="subhead"><p>MPG. Vol. 71. Col. 1005ff.</p></div>
<p><span class="greek">Αθ᾽. Φησὶ μὲν, ὅτι πεπορθημένης τῆς Βαβυλωνίων, καὶ κατεσπασμένον ἐν διαφθορᾷ τῶν ὑπερηφάνων, ἐπιγνώσονται τὰ ἐπιγνώσονται τὰ ἔθνη τήν κατασείοθσαν αὐτῇ θεοῦ δύναμιν. Καὶ οἰ γελῶντες ποτε πίπτοντα καὶ ἀπολύμενον τὸν Ἰσραήλ, ὅταν ἴδωσιν οῖκαδε μὲν αὐτὸν ἰόντα λαμπρὸν καὶ ὐπονοστοῦντα πάλιν εἰς τὴν ἁγίαν πόλιν, ἀπολωλότας δὲ εισάπαν τοὺς πεπορθηκότας, τότε μεταβαλοῦσι τὴν γλῶτταν καὶ ταῖς εἰς θεὸν εὐφημίας ἀναθήσουσι λοιπὸν, καίτοι πάλαι σείοντες τὰς ιεφαλὰς, οἰόμενοι τε καὶ λέγοντες ἁλῶναι τὴν Ἰουδαίαν, διά τοι τὸ τῶν Βαβυλωνίων τὸν τύραννον κατισχύσαι τάχα που τοῦ Βοηθοῦντος αὐτοῖς τουτέστι θεοῦ. Ὄταν τοίνυν ἴδωσι τήν τῶν πραγμάτων μεταστροφὴν εἰς τὸ ἐναντίον, τότε μεταστήσουσι τὰς γλώσσας κατὰ γενεὰς αὐτῶν, ἤγουν κατὰ φυλάς τε καὶ γένη, καὶ εἰς δοξολογίας τὰς ἐπὶ Θεῷ. Ἕλοιντο δ&#8217;ἄν, οἴμαι που, καὶ δουλεύειν ὑπο ζυγὸν ἕνα, καὶ θυσίας προσάγειν, εἱ καὶ πόῤῤω που διακέοιντο τῇ τῶν χωπῶν θέσει, καὶ τὰς Αιθιόπων νέμοιντο χώρας. Καὶ ταυτὶ μὲν οὔν εἰς τὸ γράμμα πάλιν είρησθωτέως.</span></p>
<p><span class="greek">Ἐκβεβηκέναι γε μήν φαμεν τὸν λόγον εἰς τοὺς τὴς ἐπιδημιας καιροὺς, καὶ σεμεῖον τίθησιν ἐναργὲς τὴς τῶν γλωσσῶν μεταβολῆς. Γὲγραπται γὰρ ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων, ὅτι κατὰ τὰς ἡμέρας τῆς ἁγιας Πεντηκοστῆς ἦσαν πάντες συνηγμένοι ἐπιτοαυτό. « Καὶ ιδοὺ ἐγένετο ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἦχος,</span> [Col. 1008] <span class="greek">ὥσπερ φερομένης πνοῆς βιαίας, καὶ ἐπλήρωσεν ὅλον τὸν οἴκον οὗ ἦσαν καθήμενοι. Καὶ ἰδοὺ ὤφθησαν αὐτοῖς διαμεριζόμεναι γλῶσσαι ὡσεί πυρὸς, καὶ ἐκάθισαν ἐφ&#8217; ἕνα ἕκαστον αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν ἄπαντες Πνεύματος ἁγίου, καὶ ἤρξαντο λαλεῖν ἑτέραις γλωσσαις, καθὼς τὸ Πνεῦμα ἐδιδου ἀποφθέγγεσθαι αὐτοῖς. Κατ&#8217; ἐκεῖνο δὴ οὗν τοῦ καιροῦ, φησὶ, μεταβαλῶ γλῶσσαν ἐπὶ λαούς. Ἤκουον γὰρ πάντες τῇ ἰδίᾳ διαλέκτῳ αὐτῶν, Πάρθοι τε καὶ Μῆδοι, καὶ Ἐλαμῖται, » καὶ τὰ ἑτερα τῶν ἐθνῶν. Πλὴν ἄθρει τὴν ἐπιτήρησιν. Μεταβαλεῖν γὰρ ἔφη τὴν γλῶσσαν εὶς γενεὰν αὐτῆς, τουτέστιν, οὕτω μένουσαν ἐν τοῖς ἅπαξ εἰρηκόσι μέχρι τέλους τῆς αὐτῶν ζωῆς, ἤτοι γενεᾶς . Ἄχρι γὰρ ἐκείνων γέγονε τὸ σημεῖον, οἷς καὶ ἐφιζησαι τὰς γλώσσας ἔφη τὸ Γράμμα τὸ ἱερον. Διὰ τοῦτό φησιν, ὅτι « Μεταβαλῶ γλῶσσαν εἰς γενὰ αὐτῆς. » Οὐ γὰρ συμβέβηκεν ἔτι τοῖς μετ&#8217; ἐκείνους τὸ χρῆμα. Διὰ ποίαν αὶτίαν, ὁ σοφὸς ἡμᾶς διδασκέτω Παῦλος. Ἔφη γὰρ, ὥστε « Αἰ γλὼσσαι εὶς σημεῖόν εἰσιν οὐ τοῖς πιστεύσουσιν, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἀπίστοις. » Γέγραπται γὰρ, ὅτι « Ἐν ἑτερογλώσσαις καὶ ἐν χείλεσιν ἑτέροις λαλήσω τῷ λαῷ τούτῷ, καὶ οὐδ&#8217; ὅυτως πιστεύσουσιν. » Ὀνίνησιν οὖν ἆρα κατὰ τινα τρόπον, τὸ μεταβεβλῆσθαι τὴν γλῶσσαν εὶς γενεὰν αὐτῆς, αὐτὸς ἡμῖν πάλιν διαλευκᾶνει λέγων • « Τοῦ ἐπικαλεῖσθαι παντας τὸ ὄνομᾶ Κυρίου, τοῦ δουλεύειν αὐτῷ ὑπὸ ζυγὸν ἕνα, ἐκ περάτων ποταμῶν Αἰθιοπίας οἴσουσι θυσίας μοι. » Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ τεθέανται τοὺς ἀποστόλους γλώσσαις λαλοῦντας ἑτέραις, οὐκ ἐν μετρίοις θαύμασι ποιούμενοι τὸ παράδηον, πεπιστεύκασιν εἰς Χριστὸν, πολλοί τε καὶ ἀναρίθμητοι τῶν τηνικάδε ἐπεκαλέσαντο τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ φύσει τε καὶ ἀληθῶς ὄντος Θεοῦ · ὑπήγαγον τοῖς εύαγγελικοῖς θεσπίσμασι τὸν αὐχένα · δεδουλεὺκασι τῷ Χριστῷ · καὶ ἀνφέρουσι θυσίαε έκ περάτων ποταμῶν Αἰθιοπίας. Παραρουσι δὲ τὸν Γηών · « Αὐτὸς γάρ έστιν ὁ κυκλῶν πᾶσαν γῆν Αἰθιοπίας. » Ἐκτελευτᾷ δὲ λοιπὸν εἰς ἀληθειαν τῆς προφητείας ὁ λόγος. Οὐ γὰρ μόνον κατὰ τὴν ᾽Ρωμαίων γῆν κεκήρυκται τὸ Εὺαγγέλιον · περιφοιτᾷ δὲ λοιπὸν καὶ τὰ βὰρβαρα τῶν ἐθνῶν. Καὶ γοῦν Ἐκκλησίαι πανταχοῦ, ποιμένες καὶ διδάσκαλου, καθηγηταὶ καὶ μυσταγωγοὶ, καὶ θεῖα θυσιαστήρια, θύεται δὲ νοητῶς ὁ ἀμνὸς παρὰ τῶν ἁγίων ἱερουργῶν καὶ παρ&#8217; Ἰνδοῖς καὶ Αἰθίοψι. Καὶ τοῦτο ἦν ἄρα τὸ διὰ φωνῆς ἑτέρου πρφήτου σαφῶς εὶρημένον · « Διότι βασιλεὺς μέγας ἐγώ εἰμι, λέγει Κύπιος · καὶ ὅτι τὸ ὄνομά μου δεδόξασται ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσι · καὶ ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ θυμίαμα προσφέρεται τῷ ὀνόματί μου καὶ θυσία καθαρά. »</span></p>
<p>XXXIX. Babylonia expugnata, detractisque in corruptionem superbis, gentes ultricem adversus eam Dei potentiam cognituras dicit. Et qui aliquando cadentem ac pereuntem Israelem ridebant, cum viderint domum redeuntem insigniter, et denuo in sanctam civitatem revertentem, vastatores autem illius plane perditos, linguam mutaturos, et de cætero divinis eam laudibus consecraturos, quamvis olim moverent capita, putarentque Judæam periisse, quod Babyloniorum tyrannus Deo Israelitas adjuvanti quodammodo prævaluisse videretur. Ubi igitur rerum conversionem in contrarium animadverterint, tunc mutabunt linguas secundum generationes ipsorum, sive secundum tribus et genus, et Deum laudibus celebrabunt. Volent etiam, opinor, servire sub uno jugo, et offerre sacrificia, quamvis locorum intervallo longius distent, et regiones Æthiopum habitent. Et hæc quidem, quod ad litteram attinet dicta sint hactenus.</p>
<p>Procedere autem sermonem dicimus ad tempus Christi adventus, signumque manifestum propinitur linguarum mutatio. Scriptum est enim in Actibus apostolorum diebus sanctæ Pentecostes fuisse omnes congregatos in eodem loco. « Et ecce factus est de cœlo sonitus, tanquam advenientis spiritus vehementis, et replevit totam domum, ubi erant sedentes. Et ecce apparuerunt illis dispertitæ linguæ tanquam ignis, et sederunt supra singulos eorum, et repleti sunt omnes Spiritu sancto, et cœperunt loqui aliis linguis, sicut Spiritus sanctus dabat eloqui illis. » Illo igitur tempore, inquit, mutabo linguam super populis. « Audiebant enim unusquisque lingua sua illos loqentes, Parthi, et Medi, et Elamitæ, » et gentes aliæ. Verumtamen perpende observationem. Mutaturum se dicit linguam in generationem ejus, hoc est, ita manentem in iis qui semel essent locuti, usque ad exitum vitæ ipsorum, sive generationis. In iis enim duntaxat, non etiam in posteris eorum factum est signum ; quibus et insedisse linguas sacra Scriptura testatur. Ideirco dicit : « Mutabo linguam in generationem ejus. » Non enim idem iis qui post illos vixerunt, contigit. Quanam de causa, sapiens Paulus nos doceat. Ait enim, « linguas in signum esse non fidelibus, sed infidelibus. » Scriptum est enim, « In aliis linguis et aliis labiis loquar populo  huic, et neque sic credent. » Prodesse igitur aliquo modo mutari linguam in generationem ejus, ipse rursus nobis declarat, cum ait : « Ut invocent omnes nomen Domini, ut serviant illi sub jugo uno, de finibus fluminum Æthiopiæ offerent victimas mihi. » Ut enim apostolus aliis lingius loquentes viserunt, rem inopinatam non mediocriter admirati, in Christum crediderunt, multique, vel potius innumerabiles, tunc nomen natura et vere Dei invocarunt, evangelicis oraculis cervicem subjecerunt, Christo servierunt, et a finibus fluminum Æthiopiæ victimas offerunt. Pertinent vero Æthiopes ab oreinte usque ad occidentem, et bibunt Geon : « Ipse enim est, qui circuit omnem terram Æthiopiæ. » Desinit igiture in veritatem sermo propheticus. Non solum enim per imperium romanum prædicatum est Evangelium, sed barbaras etiam gentes pervasit. Proinde Ecclesiæ ubique, pastores et magistri, institutores et mystagogi, et sacra altaria, mactaturque secundum intelligentiam agnus a sacris sacerdotibus etiam apud Indos et Æthiopias. Et hoc est, quod alius propheta perspicue dixit : « Quia rex magnus sum ego, dicit Dominus : et nomen meum glorificatum est in gentibus : et in omni loco incensum offertur nomini meo et victima munda. »</p>
<h3>S. Cyrilli Alexandrini Archiep. Fragmenta in Acta Apostolorum.</h3>
<div class="subhead"><p>(Ex Catena Crameri, Oxonii 1838) MPG. Vol. 74. Col. 757-759</p></div>
<p><span class="greek">Κυρὶλλου. Οἱ μὲν ταἶς γλώσσαις ἐλάλουν, καίτοι πρὶν οὐκ εἰδότες  αὐτάς · οἱ δὲ συνῆσαν διρμηνεύοντες, καίτοι πάλαι τὸ οὖς οὐκ ἐν τριβῇ τε καὶ ἐν ἔθει τῶν τοιούτων ἐχόντων τινῶν. Δεδόσθαι γε μὴν ὁ θεσπέσιος Παῦλος τοῖς τότε τὴν χάριν διῖσχυριζενται τὸ γλὼσσαις λαλεῖν, οὐκ ὡς μοῖρα χαρίσματος, ἀλλ&#8217; ὡς ἐν τάξει σημείου τοῖς πιστοῖς, καὶ δὴ καὶ προτρεπτικόν παρετίθει λόγιον οὕτως ἔχον · « Ὄτι έν ἑτερογλώσσαις καὶ ἑτεροχείλεσι λαλήσω τῷ λαῷ τούτῳ, καὶ οὐδ&#8217; οὕτως πιστεύσουσιν. » Ἔνειμε διαφόρως τὸ Πνεῦμα τὴν τῶν χαρισμάτων διανομήν. Ἵνα ὥσπερ, φησὶ, τὸ παχὺ δὴ τοῦτο καὶ ἀπὸ γῆς σῶμα συνέστηκεν ἐκ μορίων, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς, ἤτοι τὸ σῶμα αὐτου, τουτέστιν ἡ Ἐκκλησια, διὰ πολλῆς ἁγίων πληθύος εἰς ἐνότητα τὴν νοητὴν, τελειοτάτην ἔχει τὴν σύστασιν. Και μετ᾽ ὀλιγα · Ὅτε τοίνυν ἔμελλον οἱ τῆς ὑφ&#8217; ἡλίῳ μυσταγωγοὶ, γλώσσῃ τε ἁπάσῃ καὶ ἔθνει παντὶ προσλαλεῖν τὸ εὐαγγελικὸν δηλονότι καὶ σωτήριον κήρυγμα, σημεῖον ἐδίδου τὰς γλώσσας αὐτοῖς. Ἄνδρας ὄντες Γαλιλαῖοι καὶ τεθραμμένοι κατὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν, Ἐβραῖοί τε καὶ ἐξ Ἐβραίων, Μήδοις τε καὶ Πάρθοις, καὶ μέντοι και Ἐλαμίταις, καὶ τοῖς ἐκ μέσης οἰκούσης ποταμῶν, Καππαδόκαις τε καὶ Αὶγυπτίοις, ταῖς αὐτῶν προσελάλουν γλώσσαις · καὶ διεπεραίνετο μὲν τὸ χρῆμα αὐτοῖς τῇ τοῦ Πνεύματος ἐνεργίᾳ καὶ χάριτι. Γέγραπται γὰρ, ὡς « Ὤφθησαν αὐτοῖς διαμεριζόμεναι γλῶσσαι ὡσεὶ πυρὸς, » καὶ τὰ ἐξῆς. Ἀλλὰ τρόπος μὲν οἰκονομίας τὸ δρώμενον ἦν · συνίσταν δὲ οὐ πάντες. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἅπαξ ταῖς ἑτέρων γλώσσαις ἐλάλουν, ἐπίδειξιν ἕπίδειξιν ὥσπερ τινὰ τὴν διὰ τοῦ Πνεύματος ποιούμενοι χάριν, καὶ φιλοκομπίας ἀφορμὴν δεχόμενοι τὸ σημεῖον, ῤᾴθυμοι μὲν ἦσαν τὸ δεῖν τοῖς ὅχλοις τὰ ἐκ τὼν ἁγίων προφητῶν διαλέγεσθαι, καὶ τοῖς εὐαγγελικοῖς συναγορεύειν δόγμασιν · ὡς ἄνωθεν τε καὶ ἐκ πολλοῦ προκεκηρυγμένου · ἀποσεμνυνόμενοι δὲ ὡς ἐπὶ μόνῳ τῷ δύνασθαι γλώσσαις λαλεῖν, τούτου τε καὶ μόνου μεταποιεῖσθαι δεῖν ᾤοντο. καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα ἧν ἐν σπουδαῖς ταῖς προὺργιαιτάταις.</span></p>
<p><em>Cyrilli</em>. Alii quidem linguis loquebantur antea ignotis ; alii interpretantionibus operam dabant eoram hominibus qui ex parte talum rerum haud admodum curiosi erant. Paulus quidem donum linguarum illis non ut signum gratiæ, sed ut symbolum iis qui fidem habebant, impertitum fuisse attestatur, quem in finem hæcce verba affert : « In aliis linguis et labiis aliis loquar populo huic ; et nec sic exaudient me. » Itaque Spiritum sanctum gratiarum dispensatorem facit. Sicut enim, inquit, corpus hoc erassum ac terrestre ex partibus constat, ita et Christus, imo corpus ejus, id est Ecclesia, multis constans sanctis, in unitatem spiritualem coadunatur. <em>Et paulo post :</em> cum igitur mystagogi terrestres omni lingua et omnibus populis Evangelium salutare annuntiare vellent, linguarum donum acceperunt. Viri Galilæa oriundi, native in Idumæa, Hebræi parentibus Hebræis, cum Medis et Parthis, Elamitis et iis qui Mesopotamiam incolebant, Cappadocibus porro atque Ægyptiis sua ipsorum lingua loquebantur ; Spiritus enim sancti gratia in ipsis operabatur. Namque scriptum est : « Et apparuerunt illis dispertitæ linguæ tanquam ignis, » etc. Et initio quidem non omnes rerum istarum sensu comprehendebant. Postquam enim alienis loqui linguis cœpissent, Spiritus divini donum in insolentiam et ostentationem vertentes, jam multitudinem de sacris prophetis edocere atque de evangelicis dogmatibus instruere indigne ferebant, quippe quæ antiquitus ac cœlitus prædicata fuissent : sicque de linguarum dono superbientes ad idque omnia referentes, nullam rem aliam protinus agitabant.</p>
<h3>S. Cyrilli Alexandrini. In Epistolam I Ad Corinthios. </h3>
<div class="subhead"><p>MPG. Vol. 74. Col. 888 &#8211; 893</p></div>
<p><span class="greek">&#8230;Ταῦτα δὲ εἴναί φαμεν τὰ τῶν δυνάμεων ἐνεργήματα, δι᾽ ἐνος τοῦ Πνεύματος. Ἀλλὰ καὶ προφητεύει τις ἕτερος, πλὴν οὐ δίχα τοῦ Πνευματος. Ἔχει δέ τις καὶ διακρίσεις πνευμάτων, εἴρηται αὺτῷ τῷ Πνεύματι · ποίων δὲ πνευμάτων, εἴρηται πρότερον. Διδόναι γε μὲν καὶ ἑτέροις ισχυρίζεται τὸ εἰδέναι γένη γλώσσων, καὶ μέν τοι καὶ ἑρμηνείας. Χάρισμα δὲ τοῦτό φαμεν ἴδιον καὶ ἐν καιρῷ καὶ χρεία τισίν οἰκονομικως κεχορηγημένον. Ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μὲν ταῖς γλώσσαις ἐλάλουν, καίτοι πρὶν οὐκ εἰδότες αὐτὰς, καὶ συνῆσαν διερμηνεύοντες, καίτοι πάλαι οὐκ ἐν ἔθει τῶν τοιούτων ὄντες φωνῶν. Δεδόσθαι γε μὴν ὁ θεσπέσιος Παῦλος τοῖς τὸ τηνικάδε διισχυρίζεται τὀ γλώσσαις λαλεῖν, οὐκ ὡς ἐν μοίρα χαρίσματος, αλλ&#8217; ὡς ἐν τάξει σημείου τοῖς πιστοῖς. Καίτοι καὶ προφητικὸν παρετίθει λόγιον οὕτως ἔχον, « Ἐν ἑτερογλώσσαις καὶ ἐν χείλεσιν, ἑτέροις λαλήσω τῷ λαῷ τούτῳ, καὶ οὐδ&#8217; ὥς πιστεύσουσιν. » Ἐνεργεῖ δὲ διαφόρως ἐν ἐκάστῳ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὴν τῶν χαρισμάτων διανομήν · ἵνα, ὤσπερ, φησὶ, τὸ παχὺ δὴ τοῦτο καὶ ἀπὸ γῆς σῶμα συνέστηκεν ἐκ μορίων, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς, ἤτοι τὸ σῶμα αὐτοῦ, τουτέστιν ἡ Ἐκκλησία, διὰ πολλῆς ἁγιων πληθύος εἰς ἐνότητα τήν νοητὴν τελεωτάτην ἔχοι τὴν σύστασιν. Ταύτῃτοι καὶ ὁ θεσπέσιος Δαβὶδ περιεστάλθαι φησὶν αὐτὴν ἐν ἱματισμῷ περιπεποικιλμένῳ, τὸ τῶν χαρισμάτων, οἴμαι, καὶ τίμιον ὡς ἔν γε τούτῳ σημαίνων.</span></p>
<p>Hac nos dicimus virtutum οperationes in uno Spiritu. Sed et alius quispiam prophetat, non tamen absque Spiritu. Habet alius spirituum quoque discretiones, sed et hic in uno Spiritu : quorumnam vero sint discretiones spirituum, dictum est antea. Affirmat etiam datam aliis esse variarum peritiam linguarum, necnon interpretationis. Et hanc certe gratiam concessam aliquibus dicimus opportuno tempore et usu, secundum prudentem dispensationem. Et hi quidem ignotis sibi antea linguis loquebantur, et intelligebant interpretantes, quanquam nullum eorum vocabulorum usum haberent. Cæterum divus Paulus hominibus illius temporis facultatem linguarum attribuit, non doni loco, sed miraculi fidelibus exhibendi causa. Et quidem etiam propheticum recitat oraculum ita se habens « Peregrenis linguis alienisque labiis hunc populum alloquar, et ne sic quidem credent. » Facit autem varie in singulis Spiritus donorum distributionem : ut, sicut, ait, crassum hoc terrenumque corpus ex particulis constat, sic etiam Christus, sive ejus corpus, id est Ecclesia, ex tanta sanctorum multitudine intellectualem unitatem perfectissimamque compaginem habeat. Ideo etiam divus David circumdatam ipsam dicit vestimento autorato  et varo : sic, ut arbitror, gratiarum varietatem et pretium denotans.</p>
<p><span class="greek">Ὁ γὰρ λαλῶν γλώσσῃ, οὐκ ἀνθρώποις λὰλεῖ, ἀλλὰ τῷ Θεῷ, κ.τ.λ.</span></p>
<p>(Cod. f.309.b) <span class="greek">Ἐξίστησιν αὐτούς τοῦ χρῆναι νομίζειν ἔστι δὴ μᾶλλον πρὸς εὐκλείας αὐτῆς τοῦ διερμηνεύειν τὰ προφητῶν, τὸ γλώσσαις λαλεῖν. Προῦποκειμένων γὰρ ἐν ἡμῖν πίστεώς τε καὶ ἐλπιδος καὶ μὴν καὶ ἀγαπης τὴς εἰς Θεόν τε καὶ ἀδελφοὺς, ἥ καὶ παντὸς τοῦ νόμου τὴν πλήρωσιν ἔχει, προσεπαγέσθω τὰ ἕτερα. Τότε γὰρ, τότε καὶ λίαν ἐπὶ καιροῦ καὶ αὐτῶν ἐσόμεθα τῶν παρὰ Θεοῦ χαρισμάτων μεμεστωμένοι, καὶ τὰς διὰ τοῦ Πνεύματος καταπλουτήσομεν δωρεάς · τὸ προφητεύειν δὺνασθαι φημι, τουτέστι τὸ διερμηνεύειν τὰ προφητῶν. Ἐνηνθρωπηκότος γὰρ ἅπαξ τοῦ Μονογενοῦς, παθόντος τε καὶ ἐνηγερμένου, καὶ τῆς καθ&#8217; ἡμᾶς οἰκονομίας ἐκπεπρασμένης, ποίας ἦν ἔτι προφητίας καιρὸς, ἥ ποίων ἔσται πραγμάτων ἡ προαγόρευσις ; Οὐκοῦν τὸ προφητεύειν ἐν τούτοις εἴν ἄν ἕτερον οὐδεν, πλὴν ὅτι καὶ μόνον τὸ διερμηνεύειν δύνασθαι προφητείας · καὶ τοῖς ἀκροωμένοις ὡς ἔνι καταλευκαίνοντες, εἶτα  πρὸς ἀλήθειαν τὸν οἰκεῖον ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐμπεδοῦντες λόγον, ὀρθοί τε καὶ ἀπλανεῖς ἐσόμεθα τῶν καλλίστων ἐξηγηταί. Ὁ τοινυν, φησί, γλώσσῃ λαλῶν, οὐκ ἀνθρώποις μᾶλλον, ἀλλὰ τῷ Θεῷ προσλαλεῖ. Πῶς δὲ, ἥ τίνα τρόπον Οὐδεις γὰρ ἀκούει, φησίν. Εἰ γὰρ δέδοται τυχὸν τῷ δεὶνι τῶν μαθητῶν τὸ γλώσσῃ τῇ Μήδων δύνασθαι λαλεῖν, ἑτέρῳ δὲ αὐτῇ Ἐλαμιτῶν, εἶτα ταῖς Ἰουδαίων προσδιαλέγοιντο συναγωγᾶις οἱ περὶ ὧν ὁ λόγος, ἤγουν ταῖς ᾽Ελλήνων ἀγέλαις, τίς ὁ ἀκουσόμενος, ἥ ποία τῶν λόγων ἡ ὄνησις ἔσται ; Συνήσει γὰρ οὐδεις, πλὴν μόνου τοῦ πάντα εἰδοτος Θεοῦ · τῷ γὰρ Πνεύματι, φησί, λαλεῖ μυστήρια. Ἄθρει δὲ ὅπως ὁ Θεῷ λαλῶν, Πνεύματι, λαλεῖ · Θεὸς οὖν ἄρα τὸ Πνεῦμα. Οὐκοῦν ὁ γλωσσῃ λαλῶν, Θεῷ μᾶλλον, φησὶ, και οὐκ ἀνθρώποις λαλεῖ. Ὁ δὲ προφητεύων,</span> [Col. 892] <span class="greek">ἀνθρώποις λαλεῖ οἰκοδομὴν καὶ παράκλησιν καὶ παραμυθίαν. Συνιείς οὖν ὅτι τὸ προφητῶν, ἐν τούτοις τὸ διερμηνεύειν ἐστὶ τὰ τῶν προφητῶν, δι&#8217; ὦν ὁ τῆς παρακλήσεως πιστοῦται λόγος, καὶ ὁ τῶν μυσταγωγουμένων χειραγωγεῖται νοῦς εἰς ἀλήθειαν τὴν ἐπὶ Χριστῳ, προαποδείκνυσι καὶ ἑτέρως ἀσυγκρίτως ὅν ἐν ἀμείνοσι τοῦ γλώσσῃ λαλεῖ τὸ διερμηνεύειν τὰ προφητῶν. Ἐαυτὸν μὲν γὰρ οἰκοδομεῖ, φησὶν, ὁ γλώσσῃ λαλῶν · συνίησι γὰρ αὐτὸς, ἕτερος δὲ ὅλως οὐδεις. Ὁ δὲ ταῖς τῶν ἁγίων προφητῶν φωναῖς καὶ προῤῥήσεσιν εἰς μαρτυρίαν χρώμενος, Ἐκκλησίαν οἰκοδομεῖ. Μεῖζον οὖν ἄρα καὶ ὑπερτάτοις αὐχήμασι τὸ προφητεύειν ἐστὶν καὶ ἐν ἐλπισι λαμπραῖς · εἴπερ ἐστὶν ἄμεινον ὁμολογουμένως τὸ Ἐκκλησίαν οἰκοδομεῖν τοῦ ἑαυτῷ τε καὶ μόνῳ προσδιαλέγεσθαι γλώσσῃ.</span></p>
<p>XIV, 2. Qui enim loquitur lingua, non hominibus loquitur, sed Deo.</p>
<p>Dehortatur illos quominus credant, linguarum usum majus quid esse et illustrius, quam prophetarum interpretationem. Postquam enim nobis prοposuerimus fidem, spem, necnon charitatem erga Deum et fratres, quod universæ legis complementum est, tum demum cætera quoque adjungantur. Tunc enim, tunc utique, opportuno admodum tempore, ipsis quoque Dei charismatibus cumulabimur, ac donis, quæ per Spiritum dantur, ditabimur, nempe prophetandi facultate, id est prophetas interpretandi. Namque Unigenito semel incarnato, passo ac resuscitato, et universa inter nos dispensatione consummata, quænam jam supererat prophetiæ occasio, vel quarumnam rerum prædictio ? Ergo prophetatio nihil hic aliud erit, nisi prophetiarum enucleandarum facultas; quas auditoribus explanantes, et deinde sermonem nostrum secundum rei veritatem ex ipsis confirmantes, recti veracesque erimus optimarum rerum interpretes. Qui ergo, inquit, linga loquitur, non tam homines quam Deum allquitur. Quomodo id ? inquam. Nemo enim, inquit, audit. Nam si alicui discipulorum tribuatur fortasse copia loquendi lingua Medorum, alii autem Elamitarum ; mox hi, qui loqendo sunt deputati, Judæos alloquantur aut Græcorum turbas, quis eos audiret ? aut quæ sermonis esset utilitas ? Nemo enim, præter solum Deum quem nihil latet, quidquam intelliget : nam Spiritui, inquit, mysteria loquitur ; ergo Spiritus Deus est. Qui igitur lingua loquitur, Deo potιus, inquit, quam hominibus loquitur. Qui autem prophetat, inter homines loquitur cum ædificatione, adhortatione, et solamine. Exploratum igitur habens, quod prophetare significat hoc loco prophetas interpretari, a quibus adhortationis sermo firmatur, et initiatiorum mens ad veritatem Christi perducitur, aliunde quoque demonstrat præstantiorem esse sine dubio prophetarum interpretationem, quam linguæ loquelam. Nam seipsum ædificat, qui lingua loquitur : quippe ipse intelligit, alius vero prorsus nemo. Qui autem prophetarum vocibus et vaticiniis loco testimonii utitur, Ecclesiam ædificat. Major ergo est et excelsiore gradu locata, ac splendidiore spe freta, prophetandi scientia : siquidem melius sine dubio est Ecclesiam ædificare, quam sibi soli lingua loqui.</p>
<p><span class="greek">Θέλω δὲ πάντας ὑμᾶς λαλεῖν γλώσσαι, μᾶλλον δὲ ἵνα προφητεύητε, κ. τ. λ.</span></p>
<p>(Cod. f.310 b.) <span class="greek">Ἐπειδὴ παράδοξον ἦν καὶ θεόσδοτον ἀληθῶς τὸ δύνασθαι γλώσσαις ταῖς ἑτέρων λαλεῖν ἄνδρας ὄντας Ἐβραίους, ἵνα μή τις οἰται τὸν Ἀποστολον καθορίζειν ἀβουλως τοῦ γεγονότος τὸ εικαῖον εἶναι δεδωρημένον, ἀποδέχεται καὶ φησι · « Θέλω δὲ πάντας λαλεῖν γλώσσαις. » Ἀποκείρει δὲ παραχρῆμα σαφῶς τὴν ἔν γε τούτῳ σπουδὴν, καὶ μεθίστησι πρὸς τὸ ἄιμεινον, ἑπενεγκὼν εὐθυς · « Μᾶλλον δὲ ἵνα προφητεύητε, » μείζονά τε τὸν προφητεύοντα τοῦ γλώσσῃ λαλοῦντος ἐναργέστατα λέγων. Καταδείκνθσι δὲ οὐδὲ παντελῶς ἀνόνητον ἐκεῖνο τοῖς ἔχουσι καὶ τοῖς ἀκροωμένοις, ἐπιφέρων · ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ διερμηνεύῃ, τουτέστιν, εἰ μὴ ἔχοι τινὰ τὸν ἀεὶ προσεδρεύοντα καὶ τοῖς μυσταγωγουμένοις διερμηνεύοντα.</span></p>
<p>XIV, 5. Volo quidem omnes vos loqui linguis, magis tamen prophetare, etc.</p>
<p>Quia insperatum prorsusque divinum munus erat, alienis posse linguis Hebræos homines loqui, ne quis existimaret Apostolum inconsulte definire vanum quid esse, quod alioqui Spiritus operatione donatum erat, rem admittens ait : « Volo quidem omnes linguis loqui. » Sed tamen moderatur statim, ut patet, rei hujus studium, atque ad melior transgreditur, illico subjiciens : « Magis tamen prophetare ; » quibus verbis prophetantem potiorem esse linguis loquente, manifestissime dicit. Quanquam ne hunc quidem plane inutilem audientibus esse ostendit dicens : nisi forte interpretetur, id est, nisi quemquam assiduum secum habeat, qui initiatis interpretetur.</p>
<p><span class="greek">Καὶ οὐδὲν αὐτῶν ἄφωνον.</span></p>
<p>(Cod. f.311.b) <span class="greek">Ἄφωνον λέγει παντελῶς οὐδεν τῶν τελούντων ἐν λογικοῖς, ἤγουν ἀνθρώποις. Ἀλλὰ τῆς ἑκάστου φωνῆς τὴν δύναμιν εἰ μή τις είδείη τυχὸν, μήτε μήν ἐκεῖνοι τῆς αὐτοῦ γλώσσης εἷεν ἐπιστήμονες, άλλήλοις ἔσονται Βὰρβαροι, καίτοι λαλοῦντες ὀρθῶς κατά γε τὴν ἰδίαν ἑκάστου φωνήν. Δεῖ δὲ οὗν ἄρα τοὺς διδάσκειν ἑτέρους έθέλοντας τὸν συνήθη τοῖς ἀκροωμένοις ἐρεύγεσθαι λόγον.</span></p>
<p>XIV, 10. Et nihil horum sine voce est.</p>
<p>Voce carens dicit omnino nihil esse in rebus rationalibus, id est hominibus. Sed tamen si quis forte linguæ singulorum vim non noverit, neque vicissim alii linguam ejus intelligant, invicem erunt barbari, quanquam recte unusquisque lingua propria loquatur. Necesse est igitur, ut qui alios docere volunt, consuetum audientibus effundere possint sermonem.</p>
<p><span class="greek">Ἐπει ζηλωταί ἐστε πνευμάτων.</span></p>
<p>(Cod. f.312) <span class="greek">Πνεῦμα ἐν τούτοις τὴν διὰ τοῦ Πνεύματος ὀνομάζει χάριν, τουτέστι, τὸ δύνασθαι γλώσσαις λαλεῖν. Ἐὰν οὖν, φησὶ, τὰς ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις εὐχὰς προσεύξωμαι Πνεύματι, τουτέστιν ἀποκεχρημένος τῇ γλώσσῃ τῇ διὰ τοῦ Πνεύματος, ἕξω ἄκαρπον τὸν νοῦν · δεῖ γὰρ ἐν προσευχαῖς συντείνεσθαι, καὶ τὰ τελοῦντα πρὸς σωτηρίαν παρὰ Θεοῦ ζητεῖν, οὐκ ἐναβρύνεσθαι γλώσσῃ καὶ γίνεσθαι ἁπλῶς τοῦ γλώσσῃ λαλεῖν · ἐπεὶ ὁ νοῦς ἄκαρπος γίνεται, μηδὲ μίαν ἐκ τῆς τοιαύτης φιλοτιμίας ἀποφερόμενος ὄνησιν.</span></p>
<p>XIV, 12. Quoniam æmulatores estis spirituum.</p>
<p>Spiritum hoc loco datam per Spiritum dicit gratiam, id est, loquendi variis linguis facultatem. Si ergo, inquit, preces in Ecclesia Spiritu obtulero, id est, lingua abutens a Spiritu communicata, sterili mente ero : oportet enim in precibus animo attendere, et quæ saluti conferunt a Deo postulare, non autem lingua semet jactare, atque in loquendi gloria acquiescere : alloqui mens inanis erit, nullam ex hac sedulitate utilitatem percipiens.</p>
<p><span class="greek">Προσεύξομαι τῷ πνεύματι, προσεύξομαι δὲ καὶ τῷ νοῖ.</span></p>
<p>(Cod. f. 313) <span class="greek">Δεῖ, φησὶν, εἴπερ ἑλοίμην εὐδοκιμεῖν, καὶ γλώσσῃ τυχὸν κεχρῆσθαι τῇ διὰ τοῦ Πνεύματος, καὶ  μὴ πειρᾶσθαι σπουδαίως ἄκαρπον ἔχειν τὸν νοῦν, συναγείρειν δὲ ὥσπερ ἐν ἐμαυτῷ τὸν νοῦν · καὶ εἰ ψάλλοιμι τυχὸν ἐν γλώσσῃ, ψάλλειν οὐδὲν ἧττὸν καὶ τῷ νοῖ, τουτέστι, συνιέναι λεπτῶς τῆς ψαλμῳδίας τὴν δύναμιν, καὶ τῆς προφητείας τοὺς λόγους μὴ ἀζητήτους ἐᾶν. Οὐκοῦν ἄμεινον τὸ προφητεύειν, ἤτοι διερμηνεύειν ἐν Ἐκκλησιᾳ τὰ ἐκ τῶν ισρῶν Γραμμάτων, ἥ γλώσσαις ἀπλῶς κατακεχρῆσθαι φιλεῖν.</span></p>
<p>XIV, 15. Orabo spiritu, orabo et mente.</p>
<p>Oportet, inquit, si hujus forte rei studio tenear, et lingua per Spiritum data uti velim, dare operam quominus infructuosa mente sim, imo potius meam veluti mecum mentem colligere, ita ut si lingua psallam, nihilo tamen minus mente psallam, id est, accurate intelligam psalmodiæ vim, neque prophetiæ verba absque scrutatione esse sinam. Melius est igitur prophetare, id est, intepretari divinas in Ecclesia litteras, quam linguarum simpliciter usu delectari.</p>
<p><span class="greek">Ἐπεὶ ἐὰν εὐλογήσης τῷ πνεύματι, ὁ ἀναπληρῶν τὸν τόπον τοῦ ἰδιώτου, πῶς ἐρεῖ τὸ ἀμήν.</span></p>
<p>(Cod. f.313b) <span class="greek">Ὄταν, φησίν, αὐτὸς μὲν γλώσσῇ λαλῇς, ὅ γε μὴν ἐν τάξει τῇ τοῦ λαϊκοῦ κείμενος, εἰ τὴν σὴν οὐκ εὶδείη φωνὴν, πῶς πρσυπακούσεται τὸ ἀμὴν ἐν ταῖς ἰδίαις εὐχαριστίαις ἤτοι προσευχαῖς ; ἵνα τῇ τῶν ἱερέων τελειότητι τὸ δοκοῦν ἐλλείπειν τοῖς τῶν λαῶν ἀναπληρῷτο μέτροις, καὶ οἶον τοὺς μικροὺς μετὰ τῶν μεγάλων ὡς ἐνότητι Πνεύματος παραδέχοιτο Θεός.</span></p>
<p>XIV, 16. Cæterum si benedixeris spiritu, qui supplet locum idiotæ, quomodo dicet amen ?</p>
<p>Cum tu, inquit, lingua loqueris, ille qui laicali conditione est, si tuam linguam non noverit, quomodo respondebit amen in suis gratiarum actionibus sive precibus ? nempe ut quod sacerdotum liturgicæ preci videtur deesse, laicorum cantilena  impleatur, atque ita tenues cum magnis tanquam in Spiritus unitate Deus excipiat.</p>
<p>The Greek and Latin were carefully typed and proofed. Please see the article, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1592/notes-on-ancient-greek-copy-and-this-website/">Notes on Ancient Greek Copy</a>, regarding the supply of Greek  and Latin texts on this website. However, unlike most manuscripts, this is the only digitally available copy of Cyril of Alexandria on the internet. If there are any errors, please contact me via email, Facebook or Twitter with the details and the change will be implemented.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2768/cyril-of-alexandria-on-tongues/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Evangelicals on the Problem of Being Saved</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2755/evangelicals-on-the-problem-of-being-saved/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2755/evangelicals-on-the-problem-of-being-saved/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 21 Jan 2012 23:26:19 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Soteriology]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[evangelicals]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[rob bell]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[salvation]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[saved]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[scot mcknight]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[soteriology]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2755</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[How Evangelicals are fragmented on what is to be saved and lack clear direction for the future. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2755/evangelicals-on-the-problem-of-being-saved/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The problems within Evangelicalism on what it means to be saved.</p>
<p>The popular definition of saved according to many contemporary Evangelical Churches is a defined spiritual relationship with Jesus Christ. How this relationship is formed and the nuances that publicly confirm such a declaration varies slightly from denomination to denomination. Normally this is a one-time intense emotional experience that is described as an epiphany between God and the person &#8211; a mystical union. This moment is dated, qualified and publicly expressed. Other terms used are ‘born again’ or ‘conversion’. It is usually necessary for full entrance in an evangelical community.<span id="more-2755"></span></p>

<p>The Billy Graham Association explains it succintly:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>A born-again Christian is someone who has repented of their sins and turned to Christ for their salvation, and as a result has become part of God&#8217;s family forever. All this takes place as God&#8217;s Spirit works in our lives.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a></p></div>

<p>This is typical of most evangelical Churches, but perhaps is an over-generality. John Stackhouse, a Professor at Regent College in Vancouver, believes being ‘saved’ to be a distinctive mode of Evangelical spirituality but that the date and time of conversion is not universal within Evangelical circles. He cites that Billy Graham does not give an exact date or time of his being saved but a process.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> </p>
 
<p>Anyone reading this can see an ambiguity in this attempted definition because being saved according to Evangelical tradition is very subjective.</p>

<p>Many leaders within are beginning to question this traditional position, and have called for a re-evaluation. Brian D. McLaren, a Pastor from a Plymouth Brethren background and one of the leaders of the growing Post-Modern Christian movement writes, <em>“I think our definition of “saved” is shrunken and freeze-dried by modernity. We need a postmodern consideration of what salvation means, something beyond an individualized and consumeristic version.”</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>   McLaren reflects a strong tension in the Church community, where one is questioning or even repudiating the modern evangelical definition, but lacks a solid model to replace it.</em></p>

<p>Scot McKnight, a New Testament Professor at North Park University, takes it even further:</p>

<div class="bquote"><p>Whether evangelicalism was paying attention or not, it is now. Universalism, or at least the prospect of it, is the single most significant issue running through the undercurrent of evangelicalism today&#8230; My own estimation is that somewhere near 75 percent of my students, many if not most of them nurtured in the church, are more or less universalist. They believe in Jesus and see themselves as Christians but don’t find significant problems in God saving Muslims and Buddhists or anyone else on the basis of how God makes such decisions.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>The Evangelical world has been challenged internally on the definition by Rob Bell, whom some considered the replacement for Billy Graham. A review in Christianity Today accuses him of universalism and then claims that Bell&#8217;s thesis offers answers that <em>&#8220;sabotage his own goals.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a></p>
<p>Salvation is intended to be the defining character of Evangelicalism, but as Cathleen Falsani, web editor and director of new media at Sojourners, has found, the movement itself is very diverse. In her web article titled, <a href="http://sojo.net/blogs/2012/01/19/defining-evangelical-and-other-unsolved-mysteries">Defining &#8220;Evangelical&#8221; and Other Unsolved Mysteries</a> she asked a number of Evangelical leaders on their definition and concluded:</p>

<div class="bquote"><p>As you can see from the answers some of our authors have offered, “evangelical” at best has a fluid definition, depending on whether the question is asked in a cultural, religious, historical or political context — and then colored by where both the speaker and the listener situate themselves in those worlds.</p>

<p>Perhaps defining “evangelical” is a bit like trying to define (definitively) what pornography is. To paraphrase former U.S. Supreme Court Justice Potter Stewart in a 1964 Court opinion, I shall not today attempt further to define it, but I know it when I see it.</p>
<p>The best answer I’ve heard lately to the question, “What is an Evangelical,” arrived unexpectedly at a New Year’s Eve party I attended a few weeks ago in the southern California town where I live. Not long before the clock struck 12, a mutual friend casually turned to my longtime friend (and now neighbor) Rob Bell, former pastor of Mars Hill church in Michigan, and casually asked him what “evangelical” really means.</p>
<p>With a glass of champagne in one hand and a smile on his face, Rob answered, “An evangelical is someone who, when they leave the room, you have more hope than when they entered.”</p></div>
<p>A quote attributed to the late science fiction writer Rober A. Heinlein finds a serious weakness in the Evangelical theology of being saved, <em>&#8220;A long and wicked life followed by five minutes of perfect grace gets you into Heaven. An equally long life of decent living and good works followed by one outburst of taking the name of the Lord in vain—then have a heart attack at that moment and be damned for eternity. Is that the system?&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a></p>

<p>It is indeed a subjective experience that cannot be qualified except through emotional fervency. One could perhaps surmise that the strength of such a definition was waning in the mid 1900’s until Billy Graham exploded on the scene.</p> 

<p>Graham’s preaching and the Evangelical voice came in the 1960s during a radical shift of cultural thinking regarding life and personal identity.</p>

<p>21st century philosophers discussed a similar parallel that Graham so strongly emphasized. Philosophers Karl Jaspers’ and Martin Heidegger promoted that to experience true existence, one must confront reality and make a decision. It did not matter if the final personal result was a grim one or a leap of faith. It was the decision that counted. It was considered the special moment that defined one as fully human. If one did not confront reality and come to that moment of decision, they would not discover their true humanity.</p> 

<p>Karl Jaspers called this the first order experience and also final experience. Followers of Jasper were known to say, <em>“I have had a final experience”</em>.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a></p>

<p>It is not surprising that many of Graham’s programs have the word <em>decision</em> as the key phrase in their traditional literature, such as the <em>Decision Magazine</em>, the radio program <em>The Hour of Decision</em> etc.</p> 

<p>With the general society already conditioned that a one time intensely emotional subjective experience is important in becoming being fully human, the Evangelical message of being saved fit nicely in. One could argue that this evangelical conversion process is the religious alternative to the <em>final experience.</em></p>

<p>Factions of the Catholic Church have had their own internal struggle against the contemporary definition and struggle to re-find what they believe to be their traditional one. Extremist groups within this realm, such as the St. Benedictine order, led especially by the late Father Feeney, have fought against Liberalist theology and modernism, by enforcing an ancient decree, <em>“Extra  Ecclesiam Nullus Omnino Salvatur”–“Outside the Church, there is no salvation for anyone” </em> (the Fourth Lateran Council in 1215). This means only formal members of the Catholic Church can be saved. They cite numerous Church fathers throughout history to support their position. Father Feeney and his followers are recoiling against a modern challenge by urging allegiance to the Church and its traditions–a protectionist type of reaction, which does not give a clear definition of what the term <em>saved</em> means.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a></p>

<p>The discussion of conversion in the annals of the Evangelical world can be traced back to the Methodist movement which too struggled over the same question. Harold Roberts, the President of the World Methodist Council in the late 1950&#8242;s stated, <em>&#8220;The test of the reality of conversion is to be found in a sense of forgiveness, a growing sensitiveness to sin, a conviction that all sin can finally be overcome by the power of God, an assurance that we are on the right road and that our life is in the hands of divine love, a changed relationship to our fellows revealed in social justice, the pursuit of peace, compassion, patience, humility, and absence of self-concern, and deepening allegiance to the Church as the people of God.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a> This is one of the better definitions but it is not ironclad. How can one test that a person has changed relationships, overcome sin, has conviction etc.? The question of conversion then switches from the pronouncement of the individual&#8217;s conversion experience to confirmation by the Church authority.</p>
<p>Another approach can be taken from J.A. Wickham&#8217;s <em>A synopsis of the doctrine of baptism, regeneration, conversion, etc.</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a> He argues that the historic Church taught and believed conversion and regeneration was represented in baptism. Baptism and being saved are synonyms. Either one is baptized or not. This takes away the subjective nuances of conversion. There are weaknesses with this argument but it is compelling.</p>
<p>These are some of the problems that modern Evangelicals face today in defining the core of their belief system. However, none, except for J.A. Wickham, offer a satisfactory and a non-subjective alternative.</p>
<p>The problem has been identified and upcoming articles are in the works that critique and analyze Biblical, Jewish, Patristic, Ecclesiastical and philosophical literature on the subject. It will be posted on a monthly or later basis.</p>
<br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">http://www.billygraham.org/articlepage.asp?articleid=4077<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">http://www.christianity.ca/NetCommunity/Page.aspx?pid=4376. Originally published in Faith Today, May/June 1995.<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">Brian D. McLaren. “A New Kind Of Christian” San Francisco: Jossy-Bass. 2001. pg. 130<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">http://www.relevantmagazine.com/god/church/features/24878-universalism-and-the-doctrine-of-rob-bell.<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">http://www.christianitytoday.com/ct/2011/april/lovewins.html?start=2<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">http://thinkexist.com/quotation/a_long_and_wicked_life_followed_by_five_minutes/344885.html<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">http://mhsymp.com/?p=49<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">http://www.catholicism.org/pages/outside.htm, http://catholicism.org/author/fatherleonardfeeneymicm
Originally I learned about Father Feeney at http://www.ihsv.com/a_challenge_of_faith.html. This page is now gone. It seems that any history of Feeney has been significantly toned down since the initial research a number of years ago.<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">Harold Roberts. The Doctrine of Conversion: Some Reflections. Pg. 197 as found at http://www.oxford-institute.org/meetings/1958/08_1958_Roberts.pdf The London quarterly and Holborn review, Volume 28; Volume 184. 1959<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">http://books.google.com/books?id=jINCAAAAIAAJ&#038;printsec=frontcover&#038;dq=doctrine+of+conversion&#038;lr=&#038;ei=qqxlS__YPJjEzgSF-OE2&#038;cd=16#v=onepage&#038;q=&#038;f=false<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2755/evangelicals-on-the-problem-of-being-saved/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>A Critical Look at the Saved Doctrine</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2751/a-critical-look-at-the-saved-doctrine/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2751/a-critical-look-at-the-saved-doctrine/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 21 Jan 2012 23:19:03 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Soteriology]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Evangelical]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[saved]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[soteriology]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2751</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Introduction to the Evangelical concept of being saved and the methodology of this research project. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2751/a-critical-look-at-the-saved-doctrine/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>This is the first part of a critical examination into the traditional evangelical doctrine of <em>being saved</em>.</p>
<p>It is under scrutiny by many churches and leaders today inside this movement. Some define being saved as <em>&#8220;not like the old fundamentalist conservative way&#8221;</em> and don&#8217;t delve any further. They are happy with being contrarions. Others vacillate and try to maintain the evangelical tradition of being saved subtly but not publicly. It is noticeably missing from Church sermons or worship. A few still insist on having a salvation message at every message and event.</p>
<p>The most prevalent is the contrarion position with no valid alternative.</p>
<p>The debate on being saved is highly controversial and is present in many chat rooms, magazines, within denominations and scrutinized as a systematic theology but rarely analyzed or critiqued from historic, literary or philosophical points of view.</p>
<p>A critique from this perspective with some theology added in, is exactly what the <em>Studies in Soteriology Project</em> at this website aims to do. The methodology will use the same rabbinic style of inquiry as used in the <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/special-projects/gift-of-tongues-project/">Gift of Tongues</a> and <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/special-projects/christian-calendar-system/">Christian Calendar System</a> projects on this site: finding key texts in the original, translating, discovering and describing how the dogma was passed from generation to the next, tracking how it changed and why we think the way we do on the subject today.</p>
<p>The study of being saved is technically called soteriology within religious and academic circles. That is why the project is named <em>Studies in Soteriology</em></p>
<p>This is done from a religious mindset. It is in no way intended to dispute the nature and character of God. Nor is it done to denigrate the Church. It is simply to find out the truth whatever form that may be.</p>
<p>The chief aim of soteriology is to ascribe some form of relationship with God. Salvation seems unimportant as a study for anyone. It seems eclectic at best and relegated to those who have too much time on their hands. However, in light of our mortality and a possible hereafter, this is one of the most important questions in life. It is not done here merely as intellectual curiosity or to confirm the supremacy of the Christian faith, but to arrive at a major truth that may or may not align with contemporary Evangelical practice.</p>
<p>New posts will be slow, perhaps on a monthly or bi-monthly basis as the <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/special-projects/gift-of-tongues-project/">Gift of Tongues Project</a> takes priority.</p>
<p>This project with all the articles and links attached to it can be found at, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/special-projects/studies-in-soteriology/">Studies in Soteriology</a>.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2751/a-critical-look-at-the-saved-doctrine/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>A History of Chapters and Verses in the Hebrew Bible</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2693/a-history-of-chapters-and-verses-in-the-hebrew-bible/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2693/a-history-of-chapters-and-verses-in-the-hebrew-bible/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 15 Jan 2012 05:20:33 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Semitics]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Aleppo Codex]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[chapters]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Hebrew Bible]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[History]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Langton]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Leningrad Codex]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Masoretic text]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[paragraphs]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[parash]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[parashot]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[suf pasuq]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tanak]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Torah]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[verses]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2693</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[A description of how the Hebrew Bible has evolved over the centuries. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2693/a-history-of-chapters-and-verses-in-the-hebrew-bible/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The present book divisions, chapters and verses of the Bible are a newer phenomenon. But how did a Christian book, chaptering and numbering system which only begun to standardize in the late 14th century appear in ancient Hebrew Bible facsimiles dated around the 11th century?</p>
<p>And why are the Hebrew texts commonly used today so different from the Dead Sea Scrolls?</p>
<p>To understand the problem, one has to uncover the history of the Hebrew Bible.</p>
<p>The best place to start is with the Dead Sea Scrolls. The handwritten Great Isaiah Scroll written between 125-100 BC had two methods to break up copy into paragraphs, but did not have chapters. Instead it had:</p>
<ul>
<li>One or two words as orphans on a line with complete white space until the next line. This is the end of a distinct literary unit.</li>
<li>Having a four to nine character white space between words, which would simply be interpreted today as the end of a paragraph.</li>
</ul>
<p>The sample below is taken from Isaiah 7:25-8:5. It is a demonstration of long spacing representing a literary unit, and short spacing for a paragraph within a literary unit.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a></p>
<a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/DSS29.jpg"><img src="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/DSS29.jpg" alt="Aleppo Codex Sample" title="DSS29" width="600" height="377" class="aligncenter size-full wp-image-2726" /></a><span id="more-2693"></span>
<p>It may not be so obvious so the same image is supplied below with highlights. The yellow highlights are to demonstrate the long blank spaces that represent where a  literary unit has ended and the next one should begin. The small blue highlight represents a paragraph within the same literary unit.</p>
<a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/DSS29_2.jpg"><img src="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/DSS29_2.jpg" alt="Aleppo Codex sample with highlights" title="DSS29_2" width="600" height="377" class="aligncenter size-full wp-image-2725" /></a>
<p>By the 9th century AD, Hebrew died as an active tongue. The writing system lacked vowels and just had consonants. The only way to know how to pronounce a word properly was passed on through the generations by oral traditions, which was a skill that inevitably became less available. The loss of pronunciation naturally led to ambiguity of interpretation.</p>
<p>This process of Hebrew being eroded as a native tongue was recognized as a problem at least in the 7th century or earlier. Starting in the 7th century in Tiberius, and Jerusalem, a Jewish group of scholars and Karaite scribes, called the <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Masoretes">Masoretes,</a> laboured to retain the ancient pronunciation and speech that existed in the ancient Hebrew text. The tradition set-forth by <a href="<http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aaron_ben_Moses_ben_Asher">Ben Asher</a> standardized these additions, called <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Niqqud">niqqud</a>, in the tenth century. The creation of the niqqud system inserted vowels and alternative vocalizations of consonants in the text. The niqqud became common in the 11th century and afterwards as part of the Hebrew text. These were placed above and below the consonants.</p>
<p>In the old way, Genesis 1:1 would look like this:</p>
<p dir="RTL"><span class="hebrew">
בראשית ברא אלהים את השםים ואת הארץ
</span></p>
<p>The niqqud were then added, and it looks like this:</p>
<p dir="RTL"><span class="hebrew">
בְּרֵאשִׁית בָּרָא אֱלֹהִים אֵת הַשָּׁמַיִם וְאֵת הָאָרֶץ
</span></p>
<p>Cantillation marks were then added for vocalization and punctuation. This looks very similar to the niqqud. One has to view carefully to see the difference. Wikipedia has a great article on how the <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cantillation">cantillation system</a> looks along with an explanation. Here is their sample with the cantillation in blue and the vowels in red from Genesis 1:9:</p>
<a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/wikipedia_hebrew-trope.jpg"><img src="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/wikipedia_hebrew-trope.jpg" alt="Wikipedia graphic on Hebrew cantillation" title="wikipedia_hebrew-trope" width="650" height="78" class="aligncenter size-full wp-image-2732" /></a>
<p>More on how cantillation acts as punctuation can be found at the <a href="http://www.hebrew4christians.com/Grammar/Unit_Three/Word_Accents/word_accents.html">Hebrew for Christians</a> website.</p>
<p>In addition to this, many texts have editors notes on the edge of the manuscript page showing word usage. These were typically for identifying the amount of words the copyist had written and therefore to be compensated for. This also counts for scribal accuracy as well. The count is to match that of the master manuscript. These margin notes are not typically reproduced in any digital or modern printed Hebrew Bible.</p>
<p>In the handwritten Aleppo Codex, it showed chapters, literary units and paragraphs in a slightly expanded form from that of the Dead Sea Scroll era:</p>
<a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/AleppoDeut28_1.jpg"><img src="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/AleppoDeut28_1.jpg" alt="Aleppo Sample header Deuteronomy" title="AleppoDeut28_1" width="559" height="224" class="aligncenter size-full wp-image-2711" /></a>
<p>The large space on the right side is where Deuteronomy 29 begins in the Christian Bible. However, the Aleppo Codex does not recognize it as such. It&#8217;s division happens at the Christian position of 29:9. The margin notes also indicate this as well.</p> 
<p>One of the more important cantillation marks that one must be aware of is the suf pasuq. It looks like a large semi-colon (<strong>:</strong>). It is similar to the period used to mark the end of a sentence in the English language. The suf pasuq is not an old invention. It was also introduced in the 9th century.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a></p>
<a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/Aleppo1.jpg"><img src="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/Aleppo1.jpg" alt="Aleppo Codex sample of formatting" title="Aleppo1" width="500" height="210" class="aligncenter size-full wp-image-2722" /></a>
<p>Note the nine character empty space in the middle of the last line after the suf pasuq. It demonstrates the end of a paragraph. A larger space but not a complete blank line, usually indicates the end of a literary unit. </p>
<p>These snapshots are taken from the <a href="http://www.aleppocodex.org/newsite/index.html">Aleppo Codex</a> website.</p>
<p>This spacing was typical of older Hebrew manuscripts. It was not acceptable to improve the text by adding chapters and headers in the copy. The margins had allowances for this. However it was OK to identify literary sections by the creative use of leaving empty spaces between words.</p>
<p>The results of these labours are called Masoretic texts. The the Aleppo and the Leningrad codexes are the best known copies of this tradition and based around 900 to 1010 AD.</p>
<p>Approximately 200 years later after the introduction of Masoretic texts, the influence of the Christian chaptering and numbering system began to infiltrate the Hebrew copy.</p>
<p>According to the Catholic Encyclopedia found at the New Advent website, chapters were first introduced by Stephen Langton in the early 1200s. Then Arius Montanus in 1571 actually broke up the Hebrew text into chapters. This article explains why most Hebrew Bibles contain the structure they do today.</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>The Christian division into chapters, invented by Archbishop Stephen Langton about the beginning of the thirteenth century, has gained an entrance into the Hebrew Bible. The beginning was made by Rabbi Solomon ben Ismael who first (c. A D. 1330) placed the numerals of these chapters in the margin of the Hebrew text. In printed Bibles this system made its first appearance in the first two Bomberg editions of 1518. Arias Montanus, in his Antwerp Bible of 1571, &#8220;broke up the Hebrew text itself into chapters and introduced the Hebrew numerals into the body of the text itself&#8221; (Ginsburg). This, though contrary to the Massoretic directions, is still followed in nearly all printed Bibles on account of its great usefulness. In most instances (617 out of 779) the chapter coincides with one or other of the Massoretic sections. In Bomberg&#8217;s great Bible of 1547-8, Hebrew numerals were affixed to every fifth verse.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>The work of Stephan Langton was so popular and influential that by 1330 this divisional system became a standard in the Jewish community when Rabbi Solomon ben Ismael produced his Hebrew Bible.</p>
<p>The old spacing technique better served the reading-out loud of a text than private reading. When the printing press came along, the spacing technique lost prominence. Adjustments were made on the printing press to compensate the personal reader.</p>
<p>This has highly influenced the popular Hebrew Bibles in use for study and research today in the Evangelical community.</p>
<p>There is the Snaith edition. It was named after Norman Henry Snaith who prepared this for the British and Foreign Bible Society in 1958. It is a controversial publication because it is not clearly known which manuscripts it is based on, and there are numerous publishing and textual errors. However, it is a representation on the evolution of the Hebrew Bible. It is a synthesis of Masoretic Hebrew text influenced by Christian and modern traditions. It is laid out for the novice Christian Hebrew reader to easily read, index and understand. It is also inexpensive, and at one point, at least in Canada, was given for free to any Bible student studying ancient Hebrew.</p>
<p>It is an odd book in that it has a two different numbering and chaptering systems represented on each page. The headers and header numerals are in Latin. It strangely has a parallel Hebrew number at the margin where the Latin chapter header appears. The verses are in common Arabic numerals, with every fifth number in Hebrew. The Hebrew is following the Latin and Christian chaptering system. It doesn&#8217;t exist in the original Masoretic texts.</p>
<p>The second system is the Masoretic one. But one has to look more carefully to see it. A header will be found solely in Hebrew with a corresponding Hebrew chapter number and slightly to the left of the Hebrew is an Arabic number.</p>
<a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/Snaith129.jpg"><img src="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/Snaith129.jpg" alt="Henry Snaith&#039;s version of the Hebrew Bible" title="Snaith129" width="500" height="412" class="aligncenter size-full wp-image-2713" /></a>
<p>A sample of Exodus 27:19 &#8211; 28:2 from the Snaith Edition with a cross-section of Latin headers, Latin numerals, Hebrew and Arabic numbers, Christian chaptering system, and the old Jewish numbering system.</p>
<p>Very strange and confusing.</p>
<p>The much better received <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Biblia_Hebraica_Stuttgartensia">Biblia Hebraica Stuttgartstensia</a> is standardly used in places such as Trinity Evangelical Divinity School. BHS does not follow the Snaith edition in the traditional Hebrew numbering system. It has its own set of guidelines to show the spaces found in the Hebrew manuscript.</p>
<p>Here is an example of how it appears in BHS. The paragraph and division formatting is highlighted in red in this example so the reader can easily spot it.</p>
<a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/BHS.jpg"><img src="http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/01/BHS.jpg" alt="Biblia Hebraica Stuttgartensia Sample" title="BHS" width="600" height="386" class="aligncenter size-full wp-image-2728" /></a>
<p>The <a href="http://www.bibelwissenschaft.de/online-bibeln/biblia-hebraica-stuttgartensia-bhs/lesen-im-bibeltext/bibelstelle/2.Mose%2027/cache/42fcd0b4f25abbcb04bf4d94377b535c/">online edition of BHS</a>, which lacks critical notes, does not input the old Hebrew numbering system at all. It simply displays the Christian order. It makes it appear that the chaptering system is based on the Masoretic text, when it is not.</p>
<p>The old Hebrew spacing convention in both the Snaith and the BHS still exists but has been changed. These books alert the reader to this phenomena by use of special codes.</p>
<p>In the Torah:</p> 
<ul>
<li><p>Snaith edition only: Hebrew chapters usually can be found to begin after the repetition of the Hebrew letter peh, <span class="hebrew">פפפ</span>, repeated three times in a row, and a newline. About 15% of the time it is alternately written as <span class="hebrew">ססס</span>, as seen in the above example. This is not done in BHS. BHS uses this symbol: ס פרש.</p></li>
<li>A literary unit can usually be identified by the single letter peh,<span class="hebrew">פ</span> with a large space afterwards. This is short for פתוחה petuchah or in its longer form, <Q lang="he" dir="rtl">פרשה פתוחה</Q>, parashah petuchah. Sometimes referred to as a <em>open paragraph</em>.</li>
<li>Paragraphs within a literary unit are represented by a samech, <span class="hebrew">ס</span>, and a smaller four to nine blank space. This is short for סתומה stumah or in its longer form, <br />
<Q lang="he" dir="rtl">פרשה סתומה</Q>, parashah stumah. Sometimes referred to as a <em>closed paragraph</em>.</li>
</ul>
<p>Both the Snaith and the BHS add another layer of abstraction for the reader/analyst. The Hebrew reader is either forced to use his or her time to learn this abstraction or learn to read the original manuscripts without the use of the niqqud or cantillation marks. The level of abstraction is quite large and will take some time. It is better and less confusing to use the original manuscripts first.</p>
<p>These editions do not parallel the spacing system found in the Dead Sea Scrolls. If one looks at the Dead Sea Scroll sample of Isaiah above and compare it to Snaith or BHS, there are many irregularities between them.</p>
<p>The Hebrew division system, which was divided in 54 parts according to a yearly reading schedule, recognized Genesis to Deuteronomy as one book. This is called the Torah. The Genesis section in the Hebrew Bible has only 12 chapters, compared to the Christian 50 chapters. In the Hebrew system, the Book of Exodus doesn&#8217;t exist by name. It is simply chapter 13 of the Torah. Leviticus is a continuation and begins at chapter 24. Numbers starts at chapter 34. Deuteronomy at 44 and ends at chapter 54.</p>
<p>The suf pasuq in the Aleppo Codex is used less than in the Snaith edition. For example in Joshua chapter 1, the Snaith used it 17 times. The Aleppo used it only six times.</p>
<p>One mystery of demarcation in the Snaith edition, is that it stops the ancient Hebrew tradition of printing pehs after the Torah (Pentateuch). The suf pasuq still exists after that from the Book of Joshua and onwards.</p>
<p>If one looks further and compares the Aleppo Codex with Snaith in the Book of Joshua, it becomes clear there is not an exact agreement on punctuation and structure. The Book of Joshua begins chapter two in the same location in both texts but it departs from there. Joshua 4:16 has the next double return in the Aleppo, meaning that a chapter should start here but the Snaith is totally absent in any marking. Joshua 5:1 are in agreement, but the Aleppo then begins the next chapter at 5:10 which once again is in disagreement with the Snaith edition, which has nothing to demarcate here at all.</p>
<p>There are many more details that could be written on the subject but hopefully this introduction will assist many Bible researchers with studying and understanding the Hebrew Bible.</p>
<p>For more information and links:</p>
<ul>
<li><p>The Israel Museum&#8217;s <a href="http://dss.collections.imj.org.il/isaiah">Dead Sea Scrolls online</a> website.</p></li>
<li><p><a href="http://www.aleppocodex.org/">The Aleppo Codex</a> website.</p></li>
<li><p><a href="http://www.echoofeden.com/digest/slaveofone/2010/04/28/leningrad-codex-facsimile-online-toc/">Codex Leningradensis</a>. A full 713MB pdf that needs to be downloaded.</p>
<li><p><a href="http://portico.bl.uk/onlinegallery/ttp/lisbon/accessible/introduction.html">The Lisbon Bible</a> website. This one was published in 1482. It is not as old as the Aleppo or Leningrad Codexes but still has an important place.</p></li>
<li><p>Wikipedia&#8217;s, <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chapters_and_verses_of_the_Bible">Chapters and Verses of the Bible</a></p></li>
<li><p>Emaneul Tov&#8217;s <a href="http://www.emanueltov.info/docs/papers/18.Bible.ed.2008.pdf">Hebrew Scripture Editions: Philosopy and Praxis</a> available in pdf format.</p></li>
<li><p>Click on the following link for more articles on this website relating to <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/rabbinic/">Hebrew and Semitic Literature</a>.</p></li>
</ul><br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text"><em>Scrolls from Qumran Cave 1. Photographs by John C. Trever. The Albright Institute of Archaeological Research and the Shrine of the Book, Jerusalem. 1972. Page 29.</em> It can also be viewed on line by going to the <a href="http://dss.collections.imj.org.il/isaiah">Israel Museum website</a>.<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">http://books.google.ca/books?id=vpDfWZUZ2W4C&#038;pg=PA236&#038;lpg=PA236&#038;dq=soph+pasuq&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=1_5nP2OKrE&#038;sig=Uvn7WUi6Pg1Zhr3JTXlZwZoIM-A&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q=soph%20pasuq&#038;f=false  Unit delimitation in biblical Hebrew and Northwest Semitic literature by Uitgeverij Van Gorcum Pg. 236<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/07175a.htm<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2693/a-history-of-chapters-and-verses-in-the-hebrew-bible/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Thoughts on the Bible</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2675/thoughts-on-the-bible/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2675/thoughts-on-the-bible/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 07 Jan 2012 17:53:56 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Theology]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Bible]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[bloodshed]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[character]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[God]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Jesus]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[legal text]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[literacy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[love]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[magical]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[nature]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[power]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[reading]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2675</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Thoughts on the power of the Bible, its nature and purpose. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2675/thoughts-on-the-bible/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Various thoughts on the power of the Bible, its nature and purpose, the role of the researcher and how one ought to read it.</p>
<p>As a young child and at the point of first questioning matters of life, death, God, and everything in-between, I discovered the Bible.</p>
<p>It was first thought that this book possessed a magical quality so I slept with the Book underneath my head and expected spiritual wonders to happen. Upon waking up the next morning, my head hurt and my ear was sore from rubbing against it.</p>
<p>As a young adult, the Bible expanded my mind about the world around me. It gave a framework of how to live. The joy of connecting with a greater power, the freedom of conscience and knowing what true love is are emotions that are indescribable.</p>
<p>On the negative side, it became a way to avoid the complexities of life. Death? No problem. The end is coming, the resurrection is going to occur. I am not going to die. No need to dwell on such a morbid question. On dealing with difficult people or situations, I would conclude that <em>they are not Christians</em> and simply write them off without having to engage or problem solve. It allowed me not to take any personal responsibility.</p>
<p>But there is much more than just my own experiences.</p>
<p>The Bible gives an unintended reward of literacy. This is one of the most important pillars that Evangelicals stress with new believers. New believers have to learn to read and understand the Bible for themselves. Once it is achieved, this skill has a complementary effect. It gives confidence for higher education and better job prospects.</p>
<p>The perception of the Bible has had a positive impact on the world around us. Missionaries have used the Bible for centuries to not only spread the Gospel, but also to put unwritten languages into written form and subsequently develop literacy within many populations unreached by western civilization. When these people groups finally intersect with the western world, their literacy positively aids the many health, cultural, legal, social and political problems that typically arise. <a href="http://www.wycliffe.org/"> Wycliffe Bible Translators</a> is an organization well known for this type of work.<a href="http://www.amazon.com/Bruchko-Motilone-Miracle-brought-American/dp/1591857953/ref=cm_cr_pr_product_top"> Bruce Olsen</a>, a missionary to the Motilone tribe in Columbia, is a popular personal figure for this approach.</p>
<p>The perception of the Bible has also caused much bloodshed. Jared Diamond, author of <em>Guns, Germs and Steel</em>, outlines one such important negative incident concerning the Inca empire. In 1532 the Spanish, under the leadership of Charles I of Spain, had arranged a small army to battle and claim the Inca empire. The Inca empire was one of the most largest and advanced states in the New World. When the Spanish conquistador Francisco Pizzaro first encountered the Incas and its leader, Atahuallpa, he summoned a Friar to bring a Bible before Atahuallpa. Atahuallpa, not knowing what it was, threw it on the ground. This gave evidence to the Spanish that the Incas and their leader had repudiated God&#8217;s word &#8211; they were heathens. Therefore it was legally allowable to slaughter and subject them to the King of Spain and the Church.</p> 
<p>There are many more examples that can be used but the lesson here is this: the Bible can refer to a source of great liberation, but can equally enslave and do serious damage if employed incorrectly.</p>
<p>This is not a problem of God or the Bible. It is part of the weakness of the human character. This same type of behaviour is also exhibited in communism and democratic capitalism. There are a large number of positive human stories with these systems and negative ones too which has nothing to do with the system itself, but a flaw in either a personal or corporate character that has taken advantage of it and it has resulted in the loss or deprivation of human lives.</p> 
<p>Many radio, TV and Sunday Preachers often say, <em>&#8220;the Bible says&#8230;&#8221;</em>, as if the words themselves are the final authority. A statement that indicates that many are in the position of over-adulation of the Book.</p>
<p>Jesus once said, <em>&#8220;You search the Scriptures, for in them you think you have eternal life; and these are they which testify of Me.&#8221;</em> (NKJV) He is addressing the fact that the Bible is not an end in itself. It is meant to be a reference point describing something far greater. So sleeping with the Bible, obeying the exact words or even worshiping it are missing the point.</p> 
<p>The Book is meant to reveal the character and nature of God. It is not purposed to cover all aspects of everyday living in some written legal form. Our daily living is to be derived from what we understand who God is, who we are, and simply do what is right.</p>
<p>God is not too concerned about the sacredness or inerrancy of His Word. On the contrary, He may allow for imperfections to exist in order to prevent our civilization from idolizing the Book over Him. If the Book is perfect, then this would make God almost unnecessary in our everyday lives. Why do we need to be in contact with Him if the Book suffices with all we need?</p>
<p>Also, if the Book was perfect, and we adulate it as a legal text, it does not require personal, or emotional connection. In many cases those in positions of authority can hide behind the veil of legal texts and remain apathetic, unconcerned for the welfare of others, or shut-off from a person&#8217;s plight.</p>
<p>It means we don&#8217;t have to think and don&#8217;t have to care if the legal obligation is simply being met. This is dangerous.</p>
<p>LIfe is complex and the human condition always wants to reduce problems to a simple formula. This is a tendency even in the religious realm in reference to the Bible. Reducing complex social and personal problems to simple black and white solutions abdicates groups and individuals from personal involvement and making decisions that require personal sacrifice.</p>
<p>For example the problem of abortion. It is not directly written in the Bible that it is wrong, but it is inferred. On a legal basis, one is only obligated to say it is wrong and do nothing more. It is not concerned with the person, only the law. The Church and the individual Christian is called to go beyond duty and obligation and is morally obligated to love, which may mean providing housing, clothing, counseling, adoption services, and other forms of assistance which goes way beyond the legal text. </p>
<p>The Books of Moses were written purposely as a legal code. This is what it was intended to be but if one stops at the legal level, the point is missed. Jesus Himself spoke in such a way that encouraged everyone not to live just by the law, but to live by the spirit of the law. We are to first love our neighbour, do to others what we would like done for ourselves, and if this cannot be achieved then the legal text is a proven and necessary secondary fallback. We must always try to live by the spirit of the law first.</p>  
<p>Of course the primary objective of altruism rarely or seldom appears, but one must always pursue this goal.</p>
<p>For days, months and years, I have read and memorized portions of the Bible countless times. The English words are permanently burned into memory. Today, I hardly read the Bible but daily meditate on the words previously etched. The salvation story is clearly intact but the doing part &#8211; especially to love your neighbour as yourself, is still a difficult goal.</p>
<p>This memorization discipline had paid dividends outside of the religious realm. As a past systems administrator for a design company, directory structures of operating systems and individual machines were memorized. When there was a problem the source of it would be identified within seconds based on recognizing a change in the system from its normal pattern.</p>
<p>Over the years of researching and translating manuscripts, from the Dead Sea Scrolls, to the Greek, Latin and Syriac Bibles, all the way to the Biblical quotations found in Patristic literature, there are differences, but nothing earth shattering or revelatory that would change any doctrine or alter our view on the character and nature of God.</p> 
<p>All that the researcher will find is minor textual variants that do not change the overall message–who God is, what He likes and dislikes, and how we may connect with Him on His terms–that can be trusted.</p>
<p>The researcher plays an important role with manuscript analysis, literary criticism, and ideas transmission. Another way of expressing ideas transmission is, <em>how the tradition began, in what way it got passed down to each successive generation and what it all means today</em>. This tradition is not sacred, neither are the customs established on how to interpret the Bible or specific passages. These are fair game to be analyzed, rejected, affirmed or modified.</p>
<p>For those who want to read the Bible for what it is, this character driven approach to Scripture reading gives one the power to make everyday decisions that are not written, as the revealed character and nature of God gives us enough framework to know where He leans–even in many mundane things.</p>
<p>When one approaches it to know Him better, it transforms our most basic of thoughts and changes our worldview, so that whatever daily things come upon us, whether mundane or big, we have an idea of what the right way is, and likely what the wrong one is too and act on it appropriately.</p>
<p>For the important topics that are not included in the Bible and are controversial in just exactly how God would perceive an event, practice or behaviour, this becomes difficult. Technology has brought about new concerns that the Sages of 2000 years ago would never believed possible. Problems of end-of-care, euthanasia, chemical dependancies, changes in the marital relationship, new definitions of sexuality, gender issues, and much more cannot be easily figured out by the individual person alone. The corporate Church is responsible to make these areas clear. The Catholic Church has been the most public in this area while the Evangelical movement is largely quiet.</p>
<p>The Bible isn&#8217;t about rocket science either. Almost anyone with reading skills can read and follow without much difficulty, especially anything after the first five books of the Bible.</p>
<p>These are wandering thoughts on the subject and are by no means final. It would be great to hear your views and practices regarding the Bible. Your comments on the subject would greatly enhance this conversation. One can leave a comment on the main website here, or go to <a href="http://www.facebook.com/pages/Charles-A-Sullivan/159829240710071">Facebook</a>, or dialogue at <a href="http://twitter.com/charlsasullivan">Twitter</a>.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2675/thoughts-on-the-bible/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>A Critical Look at Tongues and Montanism</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2660/a-critical-look-at-tongues-and-montanism/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2660/a-critical-look-at-tongues-and-montanism/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Tue, 03 Jan 2012 00:15:36 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[ancient]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[argument]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[butler]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[ecclesiastical]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[ecstasy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[forbes]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[glossolalia]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[History]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[inspired]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[intelligible]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[interpreter]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Montanism]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[montanist]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[speak]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[speech]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Unintelligible]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2660</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[A detailed analysis of the Montanists texts on glossolalia and weighing if it is important in the overall picture of Ecclesiastical tongues. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2660/a-critical-look-at-tongues-and-montanism/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Did the Montanist&#8217;s speak in tongues, and is this the historical antecedent for tongues in the Church today? Two leading scholars take opposite conclusions.</p>
<p>The positions both hinge on the brief account by Eusebius in his <em>Historiae Ecclesiasticae</em>.</p>
<p>But then, do the results of any of this dispute really matter when texts of the Christian sages on tongues go in an entirely different direction?</p>
<p>A detailed inquiry into this account is required to bring closure on the subject.</p>
<p>Christopher Forbes, <em>&#8220;is a Senior Lecturer in Ancient History, and Deputy Chairman of the Society for the Study of Early Christianity&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> at Macquarie University, argued that there is no conclusive evidence the Montanists used glossolalia.</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>“If Montanist prophecy was in any sense analogous to glossolalia it is quite remarkable that no ancient writer ever noticed or commented on this fact. Though it is certainly true that Montanist prophecy was characterised by ecstasy (in the modern sense), and occasionally by oracular obscurity, there is no unambiguous evidence whatsoever that it took glossolalic form.”<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>Rex D. Butler, Associate Professor of Church History and Patristics, at the New Orleans Baptist Theological Seminary goes in the opposite direction.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>  He reported that the elements of the Montanist text all correlate with glossolalia. He gave numerous arguments against Forbes&#8217; position. His first argument rests on the role of the interpreter. If the prophecy was given in intelligible speech why was the prophetess Maximillia an interpreter <span class="greek">ἑρμηνεύτην</span>?<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> Secondly, he charged that Forbes failed to recognize that the prophets utilized both intelligible and unintelligible speech. Third, he argued against Forbes definition of <span class="greek">ξενοφωνεῖν</span>. Forbes believed it to mean to speak as a foreigner while Butler believed it to mean to speak strangely. Butler further adds if it is combined with <span class="greek">λαλεῖν</span>, which is found in the Eusebius text as <span class="greek">λαλεῖν καὶ ξενοφωνεῖν</span>, then it should be translated as chatter or babble. Finally Butler concluded, <em>&#8220;Forbes arguments are not suffficient to overturn the historic understanding that Montanists engaged in glossolalia.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> </p>
<p>The arguments on both sides rest on ancient sources and linguistics. Therefore it is necessary to take a further look into the subject matter.<span id="more-2660"></span></p>
<h3>What is Montanism and the source texts for this controversy</h3>
<p>For details on the Montanism, The old publication, <a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=YhhWAAAAMAAJ&#038;pg=PA527&#038;lpg=PA527&#038;dq=epiphanius+montanism+utterance&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=vs6x-sq8gZ&#038;sig=QOS9BOflZunCHD_xWgb8IF8YsoQ&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q=epiphanius%20montanism%20utterance&#038;f=false">Cyclopaedia of Biblical, theological, and ecclesiastical literature, Volume 6</a> covers the movement in the best detail. In a simplified form, it was begun by a man named Montanus around 162 AD and aided by two women, Maximilla and Priscilla. Montanism lasted up until the 6th century.</p>
<p>The movement is revealed through three major sources, Eusebius of Caesarea, Epiphanius Bishop of Salamis, and Tertullian. The first two write about the Montanists in very negative and vitriolic terms while Tertullian defended them. There are a number of works that allude to Epiphanius correlating Montanism with ecstatic utterances but  substantiation or a source text similar to these claims has yet to be found<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>. There are other accounts too, such as Jerome and Didymus of Alexandria, but these do not refer to the Montanist glossolalia controversy.</p>
<p>The most important source for the Montanists and glossolalia is Eusebius&#8217; account. One must keep in mind his critical report of the Montanist movement is over-the-top rhetoric and makes the reader wonder why so much resources and time were utilized against them. The strong attack causes one to either pity the Montanists or think there is an ulterior motive by the established Church against them. Judging by the voracity of  words, the Montanists must have been a populist movement that the institutional Church felt threatened by.</p>
<p>Eusebius himself has his own internal doubts about the account provided to him by an unknown author and stated, <em>&#8220;They say that these things happened in this manner. But as we did not see them, O friend, we do not pretend to know.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>Therefore, Eusebuis&#8217; history should be taken with a degree of skepticism.</p> 
<p>If one looks closely into the details, the actual historic evidence that equates Montanism with the gift of tongues is very weak. The critical greek keyword glôssa/<span class="greek">γλῶσσα</span> which is required to connect Montanist glossolalia with the Ecclesiastical rite does not appear in the text.</p>
<p>This point is so important that the Eusebius account on Montanism is supplied in the Greek, Latin and English at the following: <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2097/eusebius-on-montanism/">Eusebius on Montanism</a>. Here it will demonstrate to any reader that the critical Greek keyword does not exist in the text. For such a controversial subject that requires clarification and a proven defence, having the keyword absent is a major weakness.</p>
<p>Eusebius&#8217; source was trying to demonize the Montanists in almost every way. The wording and semantics are purposely kept distant from anything familiar to the Christian faith. Yet the history of glossolalia counts them as the last corporate movement until at least the 1700s to practice it.</p>
<h3>The Correlation between Montanist Glossolalia and Ecclesiastical tongues</h3>
<p>Butler failed to fully address Forbes argument. First, he neglected to cite Forbes complete comment which included, <em>“If Montanist prophecy was in any sense analogous to glossolalia it is quite remarkable that no ancient writer ever noticed or commented on this fact.&#8221;</em> Forbes is right. He writes that no writer, Christian or otherwise commented on it. The research done so far on the <em>Gift of Tongues Project</em> is restricted to Ecclesiastical literature and cannot comment on any other sources but when compared to the Church Fathers there is no information connecting Montanism glossolalia with the traditional Christian rite.</p> 
<p>There are numerous sources to choose from that support Forbes argument on the silence of the Ecclesiastical writers on the subject. charlesasullivan.com has a detailed running account of Church writings at <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/special-projects/other/">The Gift of Tongues Project</a>, where all the writings point in a very different direction and make Montanism glossolalia irrelevant to the bigger picture. Butler failed to work through the detailed works of <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1215/origen-on-the-gift-of-tongues-2/">Origen</a>, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/485/the-neo-tongues-movement-part-1/">Gregory Nazianzus, Augustine, Pope Gregory, the Venerable Bede</a>, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2608/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues/">Thomas Aquinas</a> and many more. If his research took in all these perspectives, then he would not have been able to arrive at the same conclusion.</p>
<p>The only account that may allude to this is a very short item by Tertullian, a Montanist, who wrote a list of the offices in the Church, including prophecy, healing and <em>&#8220;diverse kinds of tongues&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a>, who does affirm a continued existence, but in no way describes it. It is therefore of no use to any researcher.</p>
<h3>Prophecy, Interpretation and Tongues</h3>
<p>The Butler argument on prophecy and interpretation is one of his strongest arguments. If the prophecy was given in intelligible speech why was the prophetess Maximillia an interpreter <span class="greek">ἑρμηνεύτην</span>? However Butler fails to recognize or demonstrate how his definition of interpreter differs from that of Thomas Aquinas or the earlier Greek writers.</p>
<p>Both Plato and Aristotle saw the role of the interpreter beyond simply that of a translator but one who can find meaning in difficult contexts.</p>
<p>Plato wrote in respect to prophecy and dreams that interpreters are necessary to understand prophecy because the the one doing the prophecy has an innate bias:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>And he who would understand what he remembers to have been said, whether in a dream or when he was awake, by the prophetic and inspired nature, or would determine by reason the meaning of the apparitions which he has seen, and what indications they afford to this man or that, of past, present or future good and evil, must first recover his wits. But, while he continues demented, he cannot judge of the visions which he sees or the words which he utters; the ancient saying is very true, that &#8220;only a man who has his wits can act or judge about himself and his own affairs.&#8221; And for this reason it is customary to appoint interpreters to be judges of the true inspiration. Some persons call them prophets; they are quite unaware that they are only the expositors of dark sayings and visions, and are not to be called prophets at all, but only interpreters of prophecy.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>Aristotle describes how the art of interpreting is a special gift that is especially required when circumstances get more difficult to find meaning.</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>The most skilful interpreter of dreams is he who has the faculty of observing resemblances. Any one may interpret dreams which are vivid and plain. But, speaking of &#8216;resemblances&#8217;, I mean that dream presentations are analogous to the forms reflected in water, as indeed we have already stated. In the latter case, if the motion in the water be great, the reflexion has no resemblance to its original, nor do the forms resemble the real objects. Skilful, indeed, would he be in interpreting such reflexions who could rapidly discern, and at a glance comprehend, the scattered and distorted fragments of such forms, so as to perceive that one of them represents a man, or a horse, Or anything whatever. Accordingly, in the other case also, in a similar way, some such thing as this [blurred image] is all that a dream amounts to; for the internal movement effaces the clearness of the dream.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>The 4th century Church in Egypt apparently made the function of interpreters an ecclesiastical order which had a ranking below the readers. G.W.H. Lampe proposed this in his <em>Patristic Greek Lexicon</em> and attributes it to Serapion Thmuitanus from the work, Euchologium.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a></p>
<p>Thomas Aquinas extended the function of interpreting and applied it to the Ecclesiastical rite of tongues. His works theologically favoured prophecy over tongues, seeing the latter inferior. He believed that  whoever used the office of tongues and gave an interpretation is a simple act of translation, which the translator may understand the words but not the meaning. It hardly used the mind or intellect. Prophecy on the other hand had the ability to not only translate but to understand the true meaning behind the words.</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>&#8230;the interpretation of whatsoever difficulty relates to prophecy.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>and:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p> I said that the gift of tongues without the gift of prophecy has no value.  &#8230;since the process of interpreting is an act of prophecy which is more excellent than that [of the gift of tongues].<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>Aquinas was the first evidence of the tongues definition shifting into the realm of prophecy in the Ecclesiastical world.</p>
<p>Butler&#8217;s argument, if no glossolalia was not present, why the need of an interpreter, weakens with this historical evidence. An interpreter is not necessarily one who translates, which is considered an inferior function, but one who understands phrases, types of speech, idioms or difficult concepts and makes them intelligible for others. It does not matter so much what language it is in, though this may increase the complexity of a given situation, it is the process of understanding that counts. Maximillia, the Montanist prophetess may not have been translating a different, heavenly language, or glossolalia, it could well have been a string of incoherent thoughts in the native tongue that required some additional brain-power to figure out.</p>
<p>Another argument Butler contended was that the prophets understood both intelligible and unintelligible words. It could not be restricted, as he accused Forbes of doing, to only intelligible language. Butler is right on this count, but it makes no real difference because no Church father ever made this distinction out of the large Patristic corpus of materials available on the subject. They believed the miracle of tongues was human language. It was God speaking in the languages of all the nations. How this exactly happened and worked was the nature of disputes in the ecclesiastical realm up until the 19th century. It was never about a heavenly, earthly inspired partial or non-human language.</p>
<p>Third, Butler hinges on the English translation of <span class="greek">λαλεῖν καὶ ξενοφωνεῖν</span>. At first glance it would primitively render <em>&#8220;speaking and saying foreign things,&#8221;</em> which Forbes leans towards. Butler takes <span class="greek">ξενοφωνεῖν</span> to mean to chatter or babble, hence it was glossolalia. The Greek Dictionaries are split with both parties on this one. The Stephanus<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a> and  Donnegan&#8217;s<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a> Greek Dictionaries agree moreso with Butler, while the Sophocles Greek Dictionary<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a> aligns with Forbes. The Stephanus Greek Dictionary, being the oldest of the dictionaries available and the least influenced by modern grammarians, gives Butler the edge on this one.</p>
<h3>An Analysis of the Actual Eusebius text</h3>
<p>Other observant readers may inquire that there is more to this passage than just  <span class="greek">ξενοφωνεῖν</span> that Butler could have used in his argument. This is the full text regarding Montanus and glossolalia:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>There first, they say, when Gratus was proconsul of Asia, a recent convert, Montanus by name, through his unquenchable desire for leadership, gave the adversary opportunity against him. And he became beside himself, and being suddenly in a sort of frenzy and ecstasy, he raved, and began to babble and utter strange things, prophesying in a manner contrary to the constant custom of the Church handed down by tradition from the beginning.</p></div>
<p>One must be always mindful that the English translation is taken from the old volume, <em>A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church.</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-17" id="refmark-17"><sup>[17]</sup></a> The English translations of the Greek, found in these volumes sometimes follow the Latin instead of the Greek because some early Greek authors such as Eusebius, Origen, and Chrysostom use Alexandrian Greek, which is not represented well in Dictionaries. Therefore it is necessary to look at both the Greek and Latin to either confirm the above translation or make a new one.</p>
<div class="blockquote"><p><span class="greek">ἔνθα φασί τινα τῶν νεοπίστων πρώτως, Μοντανὸν τοὔνομα, κατὰ Γράτον Ἀσίας ἀνθύπατον, ἐν ἐπιθυμίᾳ ψυχῆς ἀμέτρῳ φιλοπρωτείας δόντα πάρoδον εἰς ἑαυτὸν τῷ ἀντικειμένῳ, πνευματοφορηθῆναί τε καὶ αἰφνιδίως ἐν κατοχῇ τινι καὶ παρεκστάσει γενόμενον, ἐνθουσιᾶν, ἄρξασθαί τε λαλεῖν καὶ ξενοφωνεῖν, παρὰ τὸ κατὰ παράδοσιν καὶ κατὰ διαδοχὴν ἄνωθεν τῆς Ἐκκλησίας ἔθος δῆθεν προφητεύοντα.</span></p></div>
<h3>A Modern English Translation from the Greek</h3>
<div class="bquote"><p>They say at that time a certain one of the first converts, Montanus of which is the name, under the proconsul Gratus of Asia, in the excessive desire of the flesh concerning the ambition for first rank, grants the grand entrance for himself as one who opposes things<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-18" id="refmark-18"><sup>[18]</sup></a>, that all of a sudden he was both inspired by the spirit and in some type of a catatonic stupor, going into a state of spurious ecstasy, <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-19" id="refmark-19"><sup>[19]</sup></a> of divine frenzy<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-20" id="refmark-20"><sup>[20]</sup></a> that [he] began to both speak and to utter strange sounds contrary to the custom, specifically the act of prophecy, set beforehand with respect to the tradition handed down and taught belonging to the Church.</p></div>
<p>Stephanus&#8217; Lexicon Vol. III Col. 1088 refers to <em>religious frenzy</em> <span class="greek"> ἐνθουσιᾶν</span> as a divinely inspired frenzy but the association is with the pagan Greek world of prophecy and the gods. The dictionary has a number of options for translating but this has the closest application: <em>&#8220;genus μανιας distinguens itidem inter παρακινῶν, Insanus, et  ἐνθουσιων. Numine afflatus. Divino numine afflatus et in vatem mutatus ista hariolatur.&#8221;</em> &#8220;A kind of madness one distinguishes in a manner between one who is out of his senses, insane, and divinely inspired&#8230; Having been inspired in the divine will and the one having been transformed speaks *nonsense (*or it could be translated as &#8220;speaks prophetically&#8221;).&#8221;</em> It definitely is a word that is not in the Christian vocabulary and not found in any Ecclesiastical literature relating to the Christian life. The whole context has an association with functions of the ancient Greek prophetic office. The Montantist description by Eusebius is pointing to a synthesis of some form of the Montanists integrating ancient Greek rites into their Christian belief system, which the Church rejected and did not accept as part of its customary traditions.</p>
<p>The Catholic based <a href="http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/10521a.htm">New Advent</a> website takes a slightly different approach to the translation of the keywords that produce a different result:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>The anonymous opponent of the sect describes the method of prophecy (Eusebius, V, xvii, 2-3): first the prophet appears distraught with terror (en parekstasei), then follows quiet (adeia kai aphobia, fearlessness); beginning by studied vacancy of thought or passivity of intellect (ekousios amathia), he is seized by an uncontrollable madness (akousios mania psyches).<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-21" id="refmark-21"><sup>[21]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>This reflects the difficulty of translating texts that are in Alexandrian Greek. There is so little information available on many Alexandrian words that there are no unanimous English translation equivalents. Although the New Advent results are convincing, it does not declare where it found its information. It may perhaps be a later interpretation of the Eusebius text.</p>
<p>There seems to be a conflict on divine inspiration here. The Church did not find fault that there was some sort of divine illumination. It was a question of its source. Was it from God or some other entity? This was the struggle which the Church had and determined that the Montanist practice was outside customary Church practice.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-22" id="refmark-22"><sup>[22]</sup></a></p>
<p>There is also a word play going on here in the Greek. Montanus <em>&#8220;grants the <strong>grand entrance</strong></em> (<span class="greek">πάρoδον</span>) <em>for himself as one who opposes things,&#8221;</em> and &#8220;<em>with respect to the <strong>tradition handed down</strong></em> (<span class="greek">παράδοσιν</span>).&#8221; <span class="greek">πάρoδον</span> is matched against <span class="greek">παράδοσιν</span>. It was a subtle reference to Montanus trying to make his version of frenzy be the Church tradition but instead it fell short and was only showmanship.</p>
<p>The Latin translation was done somewhere between the 17th and 19th century. It not only gives a picture of how the Latin translator approached this topic during his time, but sets a reference point to see if the interpretation had changed after his writing.</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>In quo aiunt Monatanum quemdam ex iis qui fidelium numero recens ascripti fuerant, immodica primi loci cupididate captum, primum sub Grato Asiæ proconsule aditum in se adversario spiritui præbuisse : et dæmone repletum subito quodam furore ac mentis excessu concuti cœpisse, et nova quædam atque inaudita proloqui ; hariolantem ac prædicentem futura, præter morem atque institutum Ecclesiæ a majoribus traditum et continua deinceps successione propagatum.</p></div>
<div class="bquote"><p>In which they say a certain Montanus from those recent ones who had been reckoned in the rank of the faithful, having been enamoured with passion beyond measure for the prime position, having been undertaken first under Grato of Asia&#8217;s proconsul that supplied in regard to his adversarial spirit. And having been filled with a demon suddenly some kind of thing in madness and in excess of mind that [he] began to shake violently, and that new and also unheard of things are being spoken out, talking nonsense<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-23" id="refmark-23"><sup>[23]</sup></a> and foretelling the future, contrary to the custom and also the foundation of the Church, which has been increased by the most greatest tradition and by continuous succession thereafter.</p></div>
<p>The Latin here is much stronger in its defamation of Montanus than the original. The use of Montanus having a demonic spirit, which did not exist in the Greek, demonstrates some didactic teaching here. The Eusebius Greek text demonstrated the Church&#8217;s struggle over the issue and the Latin describes what the later tradition had concluded.</p>
<p>With all the information provided, the Eusebius key-text on Montanism published in <em>A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church.</em> is not bad from a general point of view, but not helpful when looking critically.</p>
<p>With all the research that this <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/special-projects/gift-of-tongues-project/">Gift of Tongues Project</a> has provided so far and the extent of literature available in the Patristic writings, it has been concluded that the Montanists are not part of the real story on the history and evolution of the tongues dogma in the Church. However, since it has been a central part of the glossolalia doctrine for well over a century, it had to be addressed.</p>
<p>If one takes away all the ancient Church references to tongues, then Butler&#8217;s point of view, along with many others, make good sense. If one is aware of the wealth of Church writings on the subject and traces its development over the centuries, the Montanist argument is moot. Montanism doesn&#8217;t fit anywhere in the evolution of tongues practice in the Church. One paragraph by Eusebius is not enough to overturn chapters on the subject produced by Augustine and he is only one of many authors on the subject.</p>
<p>One may well be seeing a different phenomenon that is not Christian tongues speaking but an entirely different movement that was special to the Montanists. Butler is right in the sense that there is a correlation between Montanism and ancient Greek prophecy. How exactly that was performed by the Montanists is unknown. There is not a strong case for glossolalia here, though there is the possibility. There is a stronger argument that an inspired person spoke cognitively dissonant words that needed someone to string them together in some uniform meaning.</p>
<p>The Eusebius text does little to address the issue of ecstasy, which becomes a keyword in the later tongues movement. This will be addressed in another article.</p>
<p>For more information:</p>
<ul>
<li><p><a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1896/introduction-to-the-history-of-glossolalia/">Introduction to the History of Glossolalia</a></p></li>
<li><p><a href=">http://books.google.ca/books?id=T9RGB6I6d2AC&#038;pg=PA125&#038;lpg=PA125&#038;dq=christopher+forbes+ecstasy&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=qcM5KfO3j4&#038;sig=nVsP4jz3-siDrPmXTAFa6ZHtFMs&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q&#038;f=false&#8221;>Prophecy and inspired speech in early Christianity and its Hellenistic Environment</a> by Christopher Forbes</p></li>
<li><p><a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=b1jIIOx2nXYC&#038;dq=The+new+prophecy+%26+%22new+visions%22:+evidence+of+Montanism&#038;source=gbs_navlinks_s">The new prophecy &#038; &#8220;new visions&#8221;: evidence of Montanism in The passion of Perpetua and Felicitas</a> by Rex. D. Butler.</p></li>
<li><p><a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=YhhWAAAAMAAJ&#038;pg=PA527&#038;lpg=PA527&#038;dq=epiphanius+montanism+ecstasy&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=vs6x-sq590&#038;sig=fDDcc4o3EeyIfyzer5T4OGruFtU&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q=epiphanius%20montanism%20ecstasy&#038;f=false">Cyclopaedia of Biblical, theological, and ecclesiastical literature, Volume 6</a> By John McClintock, James Strong</p></li>
<li><p>For more information on the ancient Greek Dictionaries used here, see <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2179/ancient-digitized-greek-dictionaries/">Ancient Digitized Greek Dictionaries</a></p></li>
</ul><br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">http://www.mq.edu.au/about_us/faculties_and_departments/faculty_of_arts/department_of_ancient_history/staff/dr_chris_forbes/<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">Christopher Forbes. Prophecy and Inspired Speech: In Early Christianity and Its Hellenistic Environment. Massachusetts: Hendrickson Publishers, Inc.1997. Pg. 160<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">http://www.nobts.edu/faculty/atoh/ButlerR/Default.html<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text"><a href="http://books.google.com/books?id=b1jIIOx2nXYC&#038;pg=PA32&#038;dq=montanism+glossolalia&#038;hl=en&#038;ei=bckjTcGwDMOclgeSmuy6BQ&#038;sa=X&#038;oi=book_result&#038;ct=book-thumbnail&#038;resnum=4&#038;ved=0CDMQ6wEwAw#v=onepage&#038;q=montanism%20glossolalia&#038;f=false"> Rex D. Butler. The New Prophecy and “New Visions”: Evidence of Montanism in the Passion of Perpetua and Felicitas</a> Pg. 32<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text"><a href="http://books.google.com/books?id=b1jIIOx2nXYC&#038;pg=PA32&#038;dq=montanism+glossolalia&#038;hl=en&#038;ei=bckjTcGwDMOclgeSmuy6BQ&#038;sa=X&#038;oi=book_result&#038;ct=book-thumbnail&#038;resnum=4&#038;ved=0CDMQ6wEwAw#v=onepage&#038;q=montanism%20glossolalia&#038;f=false"> Rex D. Butler. The New Prophecy and “New Visions”: Evidence of Montanism in the Passion of Perpetua and Felicitas</a> Pg. 33<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">If information comes forward on this subject this article will be modified<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text"><a href="http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/npnf201.iii.x.xviii.html">A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church. Second Series. Translated into English with Prologema and Explanatory Notes. Philip Schaff ed. Volumes I-VII. Eusebius Pamphilus. Church History. Volume 1. Michigan: Eerdmans. Pg. 234.</a><a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">The Five Books of Quintus Sept. Flor. Tertullianus Against Marcion. Translated by Peter Holmes. Edinburgh: T&#038;T Clarke. 1870. Pg. 410<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text"><a href="http://psychclassics.yorku.ca/Plato/Timaeus/timaeus3.htm">Timaeus.</a> Third Main Section, by Plato. Translated by Benjamin Jowett<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text"><a href="http://classics.mit.edu/Aristotle/prophesying.html">On Prophesying by Dreams</a> by Aristotle. Translated by J. I. Beare,<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">A Patristic Greek Lexicon. G.H. Lampe. Ed. Oxford. Clarendon Press. 1978. Pg. 459<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 388 lc2. Translation is mine.<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text">Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 389ff lc5. Translation is mine.<a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">Stephanus Vol. 5. Col. 1100<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">Donnegan Pg. 883<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">Sophocles Pg. 816<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-17" class="fn-text"><a href="http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/npnf201.iii.x.xviii.html">A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church. Second Series. Translated into English with Prologema and Explanatory Notes. Philip Schaff ed. Volumes I-VII. Eusebius Pamphilus. Church History. Volume 1. Michigan: Eerdmans. Pg. 234.</a><a href="#refmark-17">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-18" class="fn-text"><span class="greek">τῷ ἀντικειμένῳ</span>: masc/neut dat m/p sg perf or pres part sg &#8220;to be set over against, correspond with, to be opposite to, of places, resist, be adverse,&#8221; according to LSJ at Perseus. The Latin has adversarial spirit. In simple English he would be considered a contrarian.<a href="#refmark-18">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-19" class="fn-text"><span class="greek">παρεκστάσει</span>: &#8220;spurious ecstasy,&#8221; according to Lampe&#8217;s Patristic Lexicon. Pg. 1031<a href="#refmark-19">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-20" class="fn-text"><span class="greek"> ἐνθουσιᾶν</span><a href="#refmark-20">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-21" class="fn-text">http://www.newadvent.org/cathen/10521a.htm<a href="#refmark-21">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-22" class="fn-text">This argument is taken from a commentator on this Eusebius text from the Loeb Classical Library. I am only repeating from memory here. I read it in a bookstore and never found the same copy again. However, if I have changed the wording the same argument still stands.<a href="#refmark-22">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-23" class="fn-text">hariolantem: this can mean to utter prophecies or talk nonsense. The narrator of Montanus here uses hariolantem instead of prophetia because he is taking considerable measures to keep anything that Montanus does distinct from the Church. So, the better choice here is to talk nonsense.<a href="#refmark-23">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2660/a-critical-look-at-tongues-and-montanism/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Bede on the Problem of 1 AD</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2637/bede-on-the-problem-of-1-ad/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2637/bede-on-the-problem-of-1-ad/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 24 Dec 2011 06:46:58 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Calendar Systems]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[A.D. Septuagint]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Ages]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Agrippa]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Augustus]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[birth year of Christ]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[calendar]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Gaius]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Hebrew]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Herod]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Herodes]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[history of calendar]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Isadore of Seville]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Julius Caesar]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tiberius]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Venerable Bede]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2637</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The Venerable Bede's works on reconciling ancient calendars and dating the incarnation of Christ. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2637/bede-on-the-problem-of-1-ad/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The Venerable Bede on reconciling ancient calendars and how he thought 2 BC should really be 1 AD.</p>
<p>The <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bede">Venerable Bede</a> was an 8th century monk who who made a decisive effort to collect all the calendar systems he knew about, whether historic or contemporary to his time, and reconcile them into one dating system.</p>
<p>He touches on almost every historic event relating to Christianity and more. If any discussion revolves around dating people, events or politics relating to the Bible or the Church, his writings should be consulted. This study focuses on his works as it relates to Christ&#8217;s birth but other pertinent dates fall in as well.</p>
<p>There are two works that Bede published that gives clear timetables.  <em>De Temporibus Liber</em> which is known in English as the <em>The Book of Times</em> and <em>De Temporum Ratione</em>, <em>On the Reckoning of Time</em>.</p>
<p><em>De Temporibus Liber</em>, the first publication completed in 703, acknowledged the traditional Anno Mundi medieval dating, though he did attempt to correct the imperfections of this system. He found that the Septuagint (Greek Bible) dated the ages of the patriarchs considerably longer than the Hebrew version. The Anno Mundi system is based on totaling the ages of all the Patriarchs listed genealogically in the Greek Bible and that is how the age of the world was arrived at. To argue or change such an equation would be controversial.  In order not to be in dispute with Church authority, he entered a Hebrew date with the Greek as an alternative. For example:<span id="more-2637"></span></p>
<div class="bquote"><p>Consequently in the 42nd year Christ was born, having completed from Adam 3,952 years. Now there is another date of 5199.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>]</p></div>
<p>He was accused of heresy by the Monks at Hexham for providing an alternative system<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>] but never put on formal trial.</p>
<p>He then used this book as the basis for a much larger, and widely accepted volume, <em>De Temporum Ratione</em> in 725. He provided in this book a more succinct chronological reference system. By doing so, he gave his Anno Mundi dating system equality to that of the traditional Greek one. For example:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>[A. M. Hebr. 3966. Sept. 5314.] Octavius Augustus Caesar, the second of the Romanorum, reigns 56 years and 6 months.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>]</p></div>
<p>In both works, he divided the book into six ages &#8211; a system originally set-up by Isidore of Seville.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> The sixth age being the last of world history because of the advent of Christ. Therefore it was considered common sense to reset the numbers to 1 at the incarnation of Christ. It was the beginning count to the end of the world.</p>
<p>He integrated this into <em>De Temporum Ratione</em>,<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>] by stopping the Anno Mundi Greek system value of <em>Sept.</em> at the birth of the Lord, and introducing a new symbol to go alongside the Hebrew Anno Mundi system: <em>Chr.</em> which relates to the birth year of Christ:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>[A.M. 3952, Chr. 1.] In the 42nd year of Caesar Augustus, indeed in the 27th year from the death of Cleopatra&#8230;<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>Bede perfected the system even more when he wrote the 731 AD masterpiece, the  <em>“Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation”</em>. He used on numerous occasions a system that appeared closer, but not exactly, to the B.C./A.D. system. For example:</p>

<div class="bquote"><p>“Britain had never been visited by the Romans, and was, indeed, entirely unknown to them before the time of Caius Julius Caesar, who, in the year 693 after the building of Rome, but the sixtieth year before the incarnation of our Lord…”<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a></p></div>

<p>One must be cognizant of the fact <em>incarnation</em> does not necessarily mean birth here, but more likely conception.</p>

<p><em>“Before the incarnation of our Lord”</em> reads here in the Latin as, <em>“ante uero incarnationis dominicae”</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> and when Bede wanted to express time after the incarnation of Christ he wrote, <em>“annus ab incarnatione Domini…”</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a> The expression used to measure time before Christ is obviously his own invention that did not survive to later usage. Also the structure used to describe time after Christ’s incarnation is not the same as what Dionysius set, <em>“Anni Domini nostri Jesu Christi”</em>, which is unusual for Bede, who often builds on what others have already established.</p>

<p>Provided below are some translation snippets done personally by me from the Latin <em>De Temporibus Liber</em> and <em>De Temporum Ratione</em> texts. An old copy of this translation which was deleted from the web still exists in Google cache and has a number of critical errors. It should not be used. The text supplied here is the official one.</p>
<p>His work also provides timelines for other important Christian events, which interweave with the incarnation of Christ. A few are also demonstrated below.</p>
<p>Bede wrote the chronologies in a shorthand type fashion, very brief, only a few words, assuming the reader can infer from the text the meaning. This is reflected in the translation.</p>
<h3>The Venerable Bede: De Temporibus Liber</h3>
<div class="subhead">MPL vol. 90. Col. 290-292</div>
<div class="bquote"><p>The Sixth Epoch<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a></p>
<p>The sixth epoch compromises 708 years having passed by. Octavius 56 years. Consequently in the 42nd year Christ was born, having completed from Adam 3,952 years. Now there is another date of 5199. Tiberius 23 years. In this reign Christ is crucified in the 18th year. Caius 4 years. Matthew writes the Gospel. Claudius 13 years. Peter goes to Rome, Mark travels to Alexandria. Nero 14 years. Peter and Paul are being handed over to death by crucifix and sword.</p>

<p>Vespasian 10 years. In the second year of his reign Jerusalem is being destroyed.  Titus two years. At this time eloquence and goodness is established<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a>]. Domitian reigned 16 years. John is sent away to Patmos. Nerva one year. The Apostle John returns to Ephesus, writes the Gospel. Trajan 19 years. Simon the Bishop of Jerusalem is crucified and John dies in Ephesus. Hadrian 21 years. A translation is being produced by Aquila.</p></div>

<p>Bede goes on to write many more important dates in world and Christian history. In the snippet provided above and converted to our present day calendar, it reads:</p>
<ul>
<li>Christ&#8217;s birth at 2 BC (42nd year of Octavius)</li> 
<li>Tiberius&#8217; reign 13 AD &#8211; 36 AD ( 23 years)</li>
<li>Christ&#8217;s crucifixion 31 AD (18th year of Tiberius)</li> 
<li>Caius&#8217; reign 36 &#8211; 40 AD (4 years)</li>
<li>The Gospel of Matthew is written between 35 &#8211; 39 AD</li>
<li>Claudius reign 40 &#8211; 53 AD (13 years)</li>
<li>Peter goes to Rome, Mark goes to Alexandria between 40 and 53 AD</li>
<li>Nero&#8217;s reign 53-67 AD (14 years)</li>
<li>Peter and Paul die anywhere in the 53 &#8211; 67 AD period</li>
<li>Vespasian&#8217;s reign from 67-77 AD (10 years)</li>
<li>The destruction of Jerusalem 69 AD (2nd year of Vespasian)</li>
<li>Titus&#8217; reign 77 &#8211; 79 AD (2 years)</li>
<li>Domitian&#8217;s reign 79 &#8211; 95 AD (16 years)</li>
<li>The Apostle John is exiled to Patmos somewhere between 76 &#8211; 92 AD</li>
<li>The reign of Nerva from 95 &#8211; 96 AD (1 year)</li>
<li>The Gospel according to John is written between 95 or 96 AD</li>
<li>Trajan&#8217;s reign 96 &#8211; 117 AD (21 years)</li>
<li>Simon the Bishop is crucified and the Apostle John dies somewhere between 96 &#8211; 117 AD</li>
<li>The reign of Hadrian from 117 -136 AD (21 years)</li>
<li>The translation of the Old Testament into Greek, called the Septuagint, somewhere between 117-136 AD</li>
</ul>

<p>This is not a critical analysis on whether Bede&#8217;s numbers are historically accurate. It is simply listing what he believed they were.</p>

<h3>The Venerable Bede: De Temporum Ratione</h3>
<div class="subhead">MPL vol. 90. Col. 544-546</div>
<div class="bquote"><p>Fifth Age&#8230;</p>
<p>[A.M. Hebr. 3966. Sept. 5314.] Octavianus Caesar Augustus the second of the Romanorum, reigns 56 years and 6 months, from which time the kings of the Romans had been named Augustus, of which 15 years during the life of Cleopatra and he lives 41 years after. In the 11th year of Augustus, a High Priest is lacking in Judaea. Herod, who has no lineage with them, seeing that he is the son of Antipatris of Ashkelon and the mother is Cypridis of Arabia, receives the Jewish leadership by the Romans, which he keeps for 36 years. Lest by chance the low birth and for the possibility that the outside of the seed of the Jews argument was to arise, he burns all the books to which the recorded lineage of the people of the Jews was being kept in the temple, in order that he settle with this thing by the lacking of a valid proof that it pertains to&#8230;</p>
<p>Sixth Age</p>
<p>[A.M. 3952, Chr. 1.] In the 42nd year of Caesar Augustus, indeed in the 27th year from the death of Cleopatra and Anthony and also when Egypt was changed into a province. The 194th Olympiad in the third year, the 752nd year from the founding of Rome, that is, in the year related to him, in which disturbances had been silenced throughout the nations of the earth, Caesar of God,<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a> composed in a government a most stable and genuine peace, Jesus Christ the Son of God<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a> dedicated the sixth age of the world with His arrival. In the 47th year of the Emperor<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a> Augustus, Herod in the sickness of <em>latercutis aquae</em>,<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a> and with maggots having sprung forth on the whole body, wretchedly and suitably dies. For the one who became the heir by Augustus, another one [of Herod's] sons, Archaelus, reigned 9 years, that is, until the end of Augustus himself. No such references beyond that, which accusers at the time are laying charges before the Emperor of his excessive force to the Jews,  he is banished to Gaul in the city of Vienna, and for the purpose of reducing the power of the Judaic leadership position, the haughtiness and the urge to conquer, tetrarchies were created for four of his brothers instead of him; Herodes, Antipater, Lysias and Philip, of whom Philip and Herodes, who Antipas was prior named, had been commissioned of the tetrarchy of Archaelus while he is still alive.</p>
<p>[A.M. 3989. Chr. 38] Tiberius, the stepson of Augustus, this is, the son of his wife Livia, begotten from a former husband, he reigned 23 years. In the 12th year of this Pilate is being set to be procurator of Judea for the same [area of Archaelus]. Herod the Tetrarch, keeps the leadership of the Jews for 24 years, builds in honor of Tiberius and his mother, Livia, Tiberias and Libias.</p>
<p>[A.M. 3981. Chr. 30.] In the 15th year of Tiberius, the Lord, after the baptism which John preached, announces the kingdom of heaven to the world, that has been completed from the beginning of the world according to the Hebrew years, which Eusebius in his Chronicles designates four thousand [years], it is be noted that in 16th year of Tiberius was the beginning of the 71st Jubilee according to the Hebrews. Why then is our reckoning to be assessed 19 years less applied years? Simply one was to have read the preceding [parts] of this book, they would arrive upon the conclusion. Truly on par with the same Chronicon which Eusebius himself of either edition, he composed as it appeared to him, there are <em>5228</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-17" id="refmark-17"><sup>[17]</sup></a> years.</p>
<p>[A.M. 3984. Chr. 33] In the 18th year of Emperor Tiberius, the Lord redeemed the world by His suffering, and the Apostles, whose message was bound to be proclaimed throughout the regions of Judea, chose James, the brother of the Lord, as bishop of Jerusalem. They also ordain seven deacons, and, Stephen who had been stoned, the Church is being scattered throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria. Agrippa, who is surnamed Herodes, son of Aristobulis, son of Herod the King, [makes a] legal argument against Herod the Tetrarch, a Roman prefect, was thrown into chains by Tiberius, where in that place many opened to him fellowship, and especially the son Gaius of Germanicus.</p>
<p>Gaius by the surname Caligula, reigned three years, 10 months and eight days. Here he makes Herod Agrippa his friend by whom had been released from prison, King of Judaea, and remains as king for 7 years, that is, until the fourth year of Claudius. For having been struck by an angel, his son Agrippa [AgrippaII]<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-18" id="refmark-18"><sup>[18]</sup></a> succeeds as the ruler and he continues for 26 years until the destruction of the Jews. Herod the Tetrarch comes to Rome at the urging by Herodias for the purpose of courting the friendship of Gaius, but for the accusation by Agrippa, lost the tetrarchy, goes into exile and dies with sorrow in Spain with Herodias. Pilate who pronounced the judgement of damnation on Christ, for so much excess, by which Gaius calls for penalties, having been closed up in anguish, that he killed himself by his own hand. Gaius, the one who brings in his own gods, profanes the holy place of the Jews with unclean images of pagan gods. Matthew wrote the Gospel, publishing it in Judaea.</p></div>
<p>What does this sequence in <em>De Temporum Ratione</em> mean? If Bede&#8217;s calculations are based on Julius Caesar&#8217;s death in 44 BC, which appears to be the case, then these dates follow. Christ was born in the 42nd year of the reign of Augustus, which would make it 2 BC. The 27th year after the death of Cleopatra is another clue. Bede stated that Cleopatra lived 15 years after Augustus began his rule in 44 BC. That would make her death in 29 BC. This would once again make the birth date at 2 BC. He clearly wants to ensure that everyone gets the date right and goes on to quote two more systems. First he stated that it was the 194th Olympiad in the third year. This takes it to 2/1 BC. He counted 752 years AUC (from the founding of Rome) which makes it 2 BC.</p>
<p>It could also be argued that Bede&#8217;s calculations amount to 1 BC rather than 2 BC. The calculations that Bede used have a two year variance and can be set either way. However, the information tends to lead towards 2 more than 1 BC. Some may argue that Bede&#8217;s calculation of Britain&#8217;s history, where Caesar arrived in Britain in 693 AUC, sixty years before Christ&#8217;s incarnation, makes it out to 753 AUC (1 BC). However this changes Julius Caesar&#8217;s end reign to 45 BC, which normally is 44 BC, and Christ&#8217;s crucifixion to 32 AD, which would conflict with Dionysius&#8217; date of 31 AD. This passage does set-up a contradiction on Bede&#8217;s part, but there is only one evidence for 753 AUC while there are multiple evidences for 752 AUC.</p>
<p>On the life of the Herods, which has always been integral for dating the birth of Christ, Bede takes a late approach. He calculated Herod the Great&#8217;s reign to have begun in the 11th year of Augustus&#8217; reign and it lasted for 36 years. This would make Herod the Great&#8217;s reign from 33 BC to our present 3 AD.</p> 
<p>Bede found a major problem in all this reckoning and this is related to the interpretation of Dionysius Exiguus&#8217; Easter Tables. There was a discrepancy between what Dionysus actually wrote and what the Church applied:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>Therefore the belief of the Church holds, unless I am mistaken, that the Lord had lived in the flesh according to Paul for more than 33 years<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-19" id="refmark-19"><sup>[19]</sup></a> to the time of His sufferings, which without a doubt was baptized at 30 years (of age), even as Luke’s Gospel is called to witness, and He preached for three and a half years after His baptism, just as John thoroughly teaches not only having remembered the time of the Passover which repeats in his Gospel, but also the same in his Apocalypse. <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-20" id="refmark-20"><sup>[20]</sup></a> And also Daniel prophetically points out in his vision. Since that the Holy Roman and Apostolic Church testifies to keep this same faith by its own mandate, is accustomed to annually write in their wax, in which place the time is recalled of the passion of the Lord as a memorial for the people, always designates a number 30 years, three years less than what Dionysius sets down from His incarnation.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-21" id="refmark-21"><sup>[21]</sup></a> In fact, the year from His incarnation related to Dionysius is 701, the fourteenth indiction, our brothers that lived then in Rome, from these lately that have written in the wax of the Holy Mary concerning the birth of the Lord, and they were announcing thenceforward, “From the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ are 669 years.” Considering how we recounted from before, the cycle of the Passover runs for 532 years, with this you must add 33 or perhaps 34, since you should be able to arrive at the same year which the Lord died, these produce 566. This then is the year of the passion of the Lord and resurrection from the dead.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-22" id="refmark-22"><sup>[22]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>However, Bede throws in complications with his interpretation. His history has consistently pointed Christ&#8217;s incarnation at 2 BC. This then means his 1 AD is our 2 BC &#8211; two years off our modern system. His <em>Chr. 33</em> is our 31 AD. He noted that the Church of his time had made an official error of 2 years in regards to Dionysius&#8217; calculations.</p>
<p>Bede&#8217;s conclusions are not normally used in the framework for discussing Dionysius Exiguus&#8217;s reckonings. Alden A. Mosshammer&#8217;s thorough work, <a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=0umDqPOf2L8C&#038;pg=PA341&#038;dq=anno+domini+754+AUC&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q=bede&#038;f=false">The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era</a> does analyze Bede&#8217;s conclusion on the subject and concluded that Bede purposely  tried to change the passion date in order to work with Dionysius incarnation date. Mosshammer then explains how the 29 year timeline of Christ was the established standard:</p>  
<div class="bquote"><p>The traditional date for the Passion in the Roman church was 25 March in the consulship of the two Gemini in AD 29. I know of no evidence that between the time of Prosper and that of Bede the Roman church had changed the traditional date of the Passion. In 1689, Antoine Pagi defended the traditional date in AD 29 against the efforts of Denis Petau and others to move the date into the 30s. In a book published as recently as 1952, Damiano Lazzarotto defended the traditional date in AD 29.</p>
<p>Maintaining the traditional date in AD 29 and a 33-year life span for Jesus requires Lazzarotto to abandon the Dionysian year 1 as the date for the Incarnation. Bede apparently took the opposite course and changed the date of the Passion. It is possible that the officials at the church of St. Mary had at some point recalculated the date of the Passion to with the Dionysian Christian era. Or perhaps Bede&#8217; brethren miscopied the inscription they saw, writing dclxviii instead of dclxxiii. Bede himself may have deliberately falsified the number in his efforts to defend the Dionysian date for the Incarnation.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-23" id="refmark-23"><sup>[23]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>Gustav Teres&#8217; very well researched work, <a href="http://adsabs.harvard.edu/full/1984JHA....15..177T">Time Computations and Dionysius Exiguus</a>, discusses many approaches along with the problems and produces different results, though he does not refer to Bede at all.</p>
<p>Perhaps Bede diverged from Dionysius from this point, but this is doubtful.</p>
<p>Migne Patrologia Latina provided a long commentary at the bottom of the text to ensure this was accurate from a number of sources which tried to reconcile it in a number of ways:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>Bede computes these years from the murder of Caesar, from which place the nativity of Christ happened in the year period Julian 4712, two years before the popular Dionysius time, alongside they are in harmony with this year in the calculation that is made, which is related by Bede.  A single question remains, can it be that this year must be included in the computation? The Scaligari Edition of the Chronicles of Eusebius, excludes this year, begins the life of Christ at the 43rd of Augustus. But Hen. Steph. 42 years itself, which they are made of those general chronological ambiguous lifespans. To such a degree it is uncertain to the newly educated, for this is the beginning of the Christian era and that given the choice is free to either one of these years, whether current or untouched. I approach it with the calculation of the current years, not only that it better agrees with Bede’s numbers in these Chronicles but likewise should coincide that when from the Julian year period, which is being set as the true and epoch pertaining to the Gospel&#8230;. 752. With respect to which it was recorded about the kings of Rome to beyond A.M. 3468, this discloses his usage. For if the years of the kings of Rome would be 243, the birth year of Christ would not be AUC 752 but 751. By which means it is probable the number 243 to be an error in Bede’s Codex.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-24" id="refmark-24"><sup>[24]</sup></a></p></div> 
<p>For more information and resources:</p>
<ul>
<li>For the entire work of Bede in English:
       <ul>
 <li>Printed copy: <a href="http://www.amazon.com/Bede-Reckoning-University-Translated-Historians/dp/0853236933"> Bede: The Reckoning of Time</a> (Liverpool University Press).</li>
<li>Free e-book: <a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=7AZEAAAAYAAJ&#038;pg=PA256&#038;lpg=PA256&#038;dq=bede+tetrarchy+herod&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=SZm5e-0UK3&#038;sig=a52yD4DklgdrKSB6dFLzKADyS2A&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q&#038;f=false">The historical works of Venerable Bede, Volume 2.</a> This work was produced by J.A. Giles in 1845. It is not the most reliable translation.</li>
</ul>
</li><p></p>
<li><p>For Bede in the original Latin, go to the<a href="http://www.monumenta.ch/latein/xanfang.php?tabelle=Beda_Venerabilis&#038;xy=Beda_Venerabilis&#038;domain=&#038;lang=0&#038;apparat="> Monumenta</a> website.</p></li>
<li><p><a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=0umDqPOf2L8C&#038;printsec=frontcover&#038;dq=Easter+computus&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q&#038;f=false">The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era</a> by Alden A. Mosshammer.</p></li>
<li><p><a href="http://adsabs.harvard.edu/full/1984JHA....15..177T">Time Computations and Dionysius Exiguus</a> by Gustav Teres.</p></li>
<li><p>Michael Deckers English translation and mathematical analysis of Dionysius Exiguus&#8217; <a href="http://hbar.phys.msu.ru/gorm/chrono/paschata.htm"> Nineteen Year Cycle of Dionysius.</a></p></li>
<li><p>A timeline on the lives of the Herods, see <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1984/a-chronology-of-the-herods-more-details/"> A Chronology of the Herods: More Details</a> and <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1953/the-chronology-of-the-herods/"> A Chronology of the Herods</a>.</p></li>
<li><p>For more articles relating to the birth of Christ, see the series webpage:<a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/special-projects/christian-calendar-system/"> Christian Calendar System</a> for more information.</p></li>
</ul><br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">De Temporum Ratione. MPL vol. 90. Col. 545<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bede<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">MPL vol. 90. Col. 545-546<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text"><a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=YEEv-xBhcPsC&#038;pg=PA108&#038;lpg=PA108&#038;dq=isidore+of+seville+dating+system+christ+birth+bede&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=2hoEY7M7cZ&#038;sig=imsxCVi_0NR8n5w_mIlhiIYN5Xo&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q=isidore%20of%20seville%20dating%20system%20christ%20birth%20bede&#038;f=false">Men and centuries of European civilization.</a>  By Louise Fargo Brown, George Barr Carson. USA. NP. Pg. 108<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bede<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bede<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/basis/bede-book1.html Book I:2; From Bede, The Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation, translator not clearly indicated (But it seems to be L.C. Jane&#8217;s 1903 Temple Classics translation), introduction by Vida D. Scudder, (London: J.M. Dent; New York E.P. Dutton, 1910)<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">Historiam Ecclesiasticam Gentis Anglorum: Liber Primus:2. http://www.thelatinlibrary.com/bede/bede1.shtml<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">IBID, Liber Primus:3<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">Bede broke up history into 8 different ages. The sixth being the last age of mankind before heaven. For information on how he divided, see <a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=7AZEAAAAYAAJ&#038;pg=PA256&#038;lpg=PA256&#038;dq=bede+tetrarchy+herod&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=SZm5e-0UK3&#038;sig=a52yD4DklgdrKSB6dFLzKADyS2A&#038;hl=en#v=onepage&#038;q=sixth%20age&#038;f=false">The historical works of Venerable Bede, Volume 2</a> Or the Latin text, <a href="http://www.monumenta.ch/latein/text.php?tabelle=Beda_Venerabilis&#038;rumpfid=Beda%20Venerabilis,%20De%20Temporum%20Ratione,%20%20%2066&#038;level=3&#038;domain=&#038;lang=0&#038;links=&#038;inframe=1&#038;PHPSESSID=507769d9d55c951c412fee36a76d09c2"> Beda, De Temporum Ratione, CAPUT LXV</a><a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">nnnnn<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">&#8220;Dei Caesar&#8221;, typically this is translated as Emperor but Bede is developing a word play that will be missed if it is not translated literally. So it will be left literal<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text">He was following the commentary by Paulus Orosius who argued that the birth of the Messiah was during the time of no wars in the Roman world<a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">Filius Dei, as opposed to &#8220;Dei Caesar&#8221;<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">&#8220;imperii&#8221; &#8211; emporer<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">A formal definition of this has yet to be found though I suspect, but cannot confirm, it is lesions, diabetes related infection, boils or some other serious skin condition. Another theory could be skin cancer. However none of these are reliable enough. Therefore it stays in the Latin.<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-17" class="fn-text">&#8220;VMCCXXVIII&#8221; This is not a standard numbering Latin system and there is no definitive place found to confirm exactly what this means. I am guessing that the &#8220;V&#8221; means &#8217;5&#8242; and &#8220;M&#8221; means &#8216;thousandth&#8217; in this context. J.A. Giles 1845 English translation agrees with &#8220;5228&#8243; but he was wrong with another number usage, so I hesitate to use this number, though don&#8217;t know of any alternative.<a href="#refmark-17">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-18" class="fn-text">To avoid confusion modern scholars call him AgrippaII<a href="#refmark-18">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-19" class="fn-text">I don’t recall Paul ever writing distinctly that the Lord lived 33 years in any contemporary copies of his writings.<a href="#refmark-19">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-20" class="fn-text">I don’t recall there any mention of the Jesus celebrating anything related to the Passover in the Apocalypse-nothing anything remote. What is Bede referring to here?<a href="#refmark-20">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-21" class="fn-text">Many ancient authors, such as Bede, refer to the incarnation as the resurrected Jesus<a href="#refmark-21">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-22" class="fn-text">Didascalia Genuina: De Temporum Ratione MPL vol 190. Col. 491-496<a href="#refmark-22">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-23" class="fn-text">Alden A. Mosshammer. &#8220;The Easter Computus and the Origins of the Christian Era. Oxford University Press. 2008. Pg. 30<a href="#refmark-23">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-24" class="fn-text">De Temporum Ratione. MPL vol. 90. Col. 545<a href="#refmark-24">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2637/bede-on-the-problem-of-1-ad/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2608/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2608/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 11 Dec 2011 22:57:31 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[I Corinthians 14]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Lectures on Corinthians]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[one voice many hearing]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Reportationes]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Summa Theologica]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues of Corinth]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[unknown tongues]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2608</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Discovering answers to critical questions on the miracle of tongues from the writings of Thomas Aquinas. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2608/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Discovering answers to critical questions on the miracle of tongues from the writings of Thomas Aquinas. The Aquinas texts clarify seven aspects of the miracle of tongues in Church history and practice.</p> 
<p>First of all, the texts clearly define how Aquinas defined the mystery of tongues. Secondly, how he separated the miracle of tongues practiced by the Apostles with the tongues of Corinth. Third, it demonstrates how the definition of tongues being one sound heard in many languages had changed by his time. Fourth, it outlines arguments, disputes or disagreements on the subject that existed during his time and which arguments were completely absent. Fifth, the Aquinas texts trace how the definition of tongues was beginning to merge with the function of prophecy. Sixth, it gives strong clues about how the office of tongues was used in the 13th century Church liturgy. Seventh, how Aquinas understood <em>unknown tongues</em> as simply not understanding a foreign language.</p>
<p>The remainder of this document explains, clarifies and substantiates the above statements.<span id="more-2608"></span></p>
<p>Thomas Aquinas, among many other Church theologians, wrote considerably on the  tongues issue. One of his works on the subject, <em>Summa Theologica</em>, is popularly available in English, but not well understood. Other works, such as his Lectures on Corinthians, has not been popularly available in English, nor critically examined until now. Both an English translation on the topic, along with the Latin original are available by going to this link:  <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas and the Miracle of Tongues Intro.</a></p>
<p>This article is a wrap-up and conclusion of all the translation work and data entry completed on this subject.</p>
<p>It was clear from Aquinas&#8217; texts that the apostles speaking in tongues was a miraculous endowment of every human foreign language, both in speaking and understanding. He made this clear in <em>Summa Theologica</em>:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p><em> &#8220;It was more fitting that they should speak in all tongues, because they pertained to the perfection of their knowledge, whereby they were able not only to speak, but also to understand what was said by others. &#8230;Hence a gloss says on Acts 2:6 that &#8220;it was a &#8220;greater miracle that they should speak all kinds of tongues.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>On the other hand, he viewed the Corinthian Church problem as a linguistic one of regular human proportions. He theoretically taught the tongues of Corinth was initially directed at unbelieving Jews to bring them to belief, <em>&#8220;this was a sign specifically given for the conversion of the Jewish people&#8221;</em>.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> He devoted much more text in practical terms which reference to the Church of his time. He explained unknown tongues was about speaking in a language that other people didn&#8217;t understand. There are a number of examples but this one is the most succinct:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p><em>&#8220;but in Corinth because they were curious, they were more cheerfully wanting this gift than the gift of prophecy. Because it is now being said here to speak in a tongue, the Apostle means in an unknown language, and not having these things explained, as if he was to speak in the German tongue to some Gallic [person] and the result that it is not explained, this is speaking in a tongue. From whence all speech having not been understood nor explained, no matter what it is, is specifically speaking in a tongue.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>One can argue that Aquinas was wrong on one or both assumptions regarding the tongues of the Apostles and Corinth, but this was what he thought.</p>
<p>Aquinas was well aware of the different interpretations on the dogma of tongues. One of the more important dogmas was the <em>one voice being emitted and being understood in the native tongue of the listener</em>. This became an entrenched doctrine, tied closely to the Trinity (see <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/485/the-neo-tongues-movement-part-1/">The Neo-Tongues Movement Part 1</a> for more information). He is the first one documented in over 9 centuries to disagree with such a position:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>Paul says, <em>&#8220;I give thanks, etc.,&#8221;</em> and not that they were to understand that all were speaking in one language. He says, <em>&#8220;I speak with all your tongues,&#8221;</em> <em>&#8220;The Apostles were speaking in a variety of languages,&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a></p></div>   
<p>He also strongly argued this in his <em>Summa Theologica</em>:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p><em>&#8220;Reply to Objection 2. &#8220;It was more fitting that they should speak in all tongues, because they pertained to the perfection of their knowledge, whereby they were able not only to speak, but also to understand what was said by others. &#8230;Hence a gloss says on Acts 2:6 that &#8220;it was a &#8220;greater miracle that they should speak all kinds of tongues.&#8221;"</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>He even goes so far as to quote a gloss on Gregory Nazianzus that the Apostles had the ability understand all tongues. This is a suspicious argument as Gregory was one of the architects of the neo-tongues movement. Aquinas is stretching his argument here but likely on purpose in order to win the favour of his students and fellow clerics.</p> 
<p>Aquinas was well aware of the different theories on the tongues of Pentecost and its aftermath. This is especially prominent in his writings found in <em>Summa Theologica</em> where he outlined a number of different positions.</p>
<ul>
<li><p>The apostles were given the ability speak but did not have knowledge of all the languages.</p></li>
<li><p>The Apostles spoke in Hebrew and everyone heard in their own  language.</p></li>
<li><p>They were divinely instructed to speak in every language in order to teach the fundamental truths.</p></li>
<li><p>They not only spoke but understood every language.</p>
</li>
<li><p>Aquinas took Augustine&#8217;s position that the gift of tongues was transferred from the individual to the corporate Church.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a> It is now the Church that speaks to every nation. Hence, the situation that he detailed concerning Corinth was to parallel the contemporary Church.</p></li>
</ul>
<p>From reviewing all his texts, he was not aware of any argument that represented a heavenly, ecstatic or prophetic language. Therefore this dogma was a later development.</p>
<p>The emphasis of Aquinas clearly rests on prophecy. The Aquinas text stated over 21 times in his Lecture on I Corinthians 14 about the <em>&#8220;the excellency of the gift of prophecy over the the gift of tongues&#8221;</em> and ended the discussion on tongues in <em>Summa Theologica</em> in like manner. In almost every instance the wording is slightly different but has the same intention. His theology of tongues can be argued this way, <em>&#8220;Prophecy is much more relevant and the discussion of tongues is needless because it is a secondary office.&#8221;</em></p>
<p>The overuse of prophecy indicates that he did not fully comprehend the Corinthians tongues passages as to exactly what was happening in this first century Church. Didactic research using the Bible explaining itself, which was his preference, does not provide adequate clues on this one.</p>
<p>On the other hand, If a person approaches this work in order to understand prophecy and its role in the Church and society during the 13th century and onwards, this may be one of the best works to start from.</p>
<p>It is important to understand Aquinas&#8217; definition of prophecy. Prophecy and tongues later fused together into a new representation by the 19th century. Aquinas provided the birth pangs of such a thing. Using his argument outlined in <em>Summa Theologica,</em>he taught that:</p>
<ul>
<li><p>1. Tongues is about words and retelling what one sees or hears. It doesn&#8217;t necessarily mean the person understood or is required to understand.</p></li>
<li><p>2. Prophecy is not just words and retelling, though this is a part of it. Prophecy enlightens the mind so as to understand the meaning. This is why Aquinas uses to <em>interpret</em> as an act of prophecy. He has interpretation broken into two categories. The first one being the literal translation with no regards to the meaning. This is reserved for the office of tongues. The second one is translating and understanding the meaning. This is the  office of prophecy.</p> 
<p><em>&#8220;For the gift of tongues with an interpretation is better than prophecy because as it has been written, the interpretation of whatsoever difficulty relates to prophecy. Therefore the one who speaks and interprets is a prophet and the one who has the gift of tongues and interprets [does so] in order for the Church to be built up,&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>  from his Lectures on I Corinthians 14:5-12 <em>&#8221; &#8220;The interpretation of speeches is reducible to the gift of prophecy, inasmuch as the mind is enlightened so as to understand and explain any obscurities of speech arising either from a difficulty in the things signified, or from the words uttered being unknown, or from the figures of speech employed.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> and 14:13-17 where he conjectured that Paul would have described tongues in this way,<em>I said that the gift of tongues without the gift of prophecy has no value.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a></p></li>
<li>3. Prophecy is directed to both God and man. Tongues was simply ordained for God.</li>
<li>4. Prophecy builds up and encourages people. Tongues is just words.</li>
</ul>
<p>Aquinas codified how a person achieved understanding and this touched on the office of prophecy. The first level of being able to understand is of the supernatural kind. This can be expressed in two ways. It could be a sudden divine infusion. This is called revelation or it is a progressive infusion that comes bit by bit or pieces over an extended period of time. This is called prophecy. Learning through natural means is called knowledge and a concept, idea or thought being related by another person is called teaching.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a> This dual concept of understanding &#8211;  the combination of both divine and natural illumination became the source for later Ecclesiastical and Governing leaders. The emphasis actually shifted to the supernatural illumination which later became identified with ecstasy, created a whole tangled new set of Church related societal and civil problems. It was one of the source influences of the Reformation.</p>
<p>The Lectures on I Corinthians 14 identified the role of tongues in the Church liturgy. He attested to both the history behind the liturgy and what the Church of his day practiced. With the first, all Churches, regardless of their linguistic background practiced the Church liturgy in Latin:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p><em>&#8220;But why do they [the priests] not give the blessing in the common [tongue], that they may be understood by the people and adhere themselves more to them? It has been said that this had been done in the early church, but afterwards, the faithful ones were taught and knew what they heard in the common office, the benedictions take place in Latin.</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>The text also recognizes and points out that benedictions was an old one adopted from the early Church. Aquinas goes on to state that public reading too was important. The emphasis was on reading or chanting the Latin. He associates this with speaking in tongues. The reader was obligated do it with proper pronunciation.</p> 
<div class="bquote"><p><em>It is the same to speak in tongues and to speak clearly enunciating [the Latin words]  to such a degree for the uneducated. Since then everyone is to speak clearly enunciating in the Church, that all is being said in Latin. It appears that it is madness in the same way.  One ought to say to this: Madness existed in the early Church on that account because they were unacquainted in the custom of the Church, consequently they were ignorant of what they should do here unless it was to be explained to them. But certainly in the present all have been educated. Although from this point everything is being spoken in Latin, they still know what is taking place in the Church.</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>R. Anthony Lodge described that Latin during this period was rigorously enforced on the grounds of pronunciation and usage:<em>&#8220;Although written Latin had remained homogenous, the pronunciation of spoken Latin had come to vary considerably from one part of Europe to another. How was spoken Latin to be unified as part of the movement to promote the cohesion of the Carolingian state? It was decided that Latin pronunciation should be firmly anchored to spelling and that when Latin was read out it should be pronounced litteraliter, &#8216;sounding every letter&#8217;, without accommodating the speaker&#8217;s pronunciation of local phonology as had traditionally happened in Romance-speaking regions.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a></p>
<p>The connection is then made by Aquinas that the public readings originally came from the office of tongues in the early Church, which originally was lifted from the Mosaic Law and it has evolved since then to a formal Church rite.</p>
<div class="bquote"><p><em>&#8220;In the mouth of two or three, etc..&#8221; (Deuteronomy 17:6) but it must be noted that this habit for the most part is being served in the Church for we have the [public] readings and the epistles and also the gospels in the place of tongues, and for that reason it follows in Mass two are being delivered, because only two are being said whose antecedent is to the gift of tongues, specifically the epistle and the gospel. Accordingly in Matins many are done, in fact you say three readings in one. For in the former times they used to read a nocturn the next three night watches separately. Now however they are being spoken at the same time but on the other hand the procedure is not only to be preserved in regard to the number of those who are speaking but as well in regards to the way [it is done].<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a></em></p></div>
<p>He identifies in his time that the office of tongues had changed into public readings of the Epistles and Gospels alternating by two in one instance to three in the other. It was read in Latin on a regular basis. Whether this is daily or weekly rite, Aquinas does not make clear. At present, the Catholic Church practices it this way, <em>&#8220;On Sundays and solemnities, three Scripture readings are given. On other days there are only two.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a> There have been many arguments over the centuries on how the office of tongues died since the early Church but many writers had failed to see it had evolved. Whether they disagreed with this evolution is another question but they failed to realize this existence in their conclusions.</p>
<p>Another important theme that Aquinas addressed was the use of <em>unknown tongues.</em> This is the earliest Latin usage found so far in Ecclesiastical literature as it relates to tongues. It predates the tongues controversy that erupted during the Reformation 300 years later. This term <em>unknown tongues</em> was a cornerstone of the Protestant revolt against the Catholic Church and was a political instrument infused in Protestant English Bibles. For more information on this see <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/761/uncovering-the-unknown-of-the-unknown-tongues/">Uncovering the Unknown of the Unknown Tongues.</a> The important part here is to find out what he meant by it. As previously quoted:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p><em>&#8220;&#8230;the Apostle means in an unknown language, and not having these things explained, as if he was to speak in the German tongue to some Gallic [person] and the result that it is not explained, this is speaking in a tongue. From whence all speech having not been understood nor explained, no matter what it is, is specifically speaking in a tongue.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>and also:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p><em>&#8220;Preachers have become accustomed to preserve that way when they are to preach to men of an unknown tongue by means of an interpretation.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-17" id="refmark-17"><sup>[17]</sup></a></p></div>
<p><em>&#8220;Unknown tongues,&#8221;</em> which is the English equivalent of <em>lingua ignota,</em> simply means to Aquinas a foreign language which the hearer is not experienced or familiar with. There was nothing mystical to it.</p>
<p>This is the end on the series of Thomas Aquinas on the miracle of Tongues. Aquinas was clearly not silent on the issue. He had much to write on the topic and is in the middle timeline of the ever evolving tongues dogma. He is a reference for the past, a source for the most major change in the tongues movement and an icon for the future development. All these features are represented in his writings.</p>



<br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text"><a href="http://www.op.org/summa/letter/summa-II-IIq176.pdf">Summa Theologica. IIa IIae q. 176 a. 1</a> The &#8220;Summa Theologica&#8221; of St. Thomas Aquinas. Literally translated by Fathers of the English Dominican Province. Second and Revised Edition. 1920.<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:18-22<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:1-4<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:18-22<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text"><a href="http://www.op.org/summa/letter/summa-II-IIq176.pdf">Summa Theologica. IIa IIae q. 176 a. 1</a> The &#8220;Summa Theologica&#8221; of St. Thomas Aquinas. Literally translated by Fathers of the English Dominican Province. Second and Revised Edition. 1920.<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text"><a href="http://www.op.org/summa/letter/summa-II-IIq176.pdf">Summa Theologica. IIa IIae q. 176 a. 1</a> The &#8220;Summa Theologica&#8221; of St. Thomas Aquinas. Literally translated by Fathers of the English Dominican Province. Second and Revised Edition. 1920.<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:5-12<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:5-12<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text"><a href="http://www.op.org/summa/letter/summa-II-IIq176.pdf">Summa Theologica. IIa IIae q. 176 a. 2</a> The &#8220;Summa Theologica&#8221; of St. Thomas Aquinas. Literally translated by Fathers of the English Dominican Province. Second and Revised Edition. 1920.<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:5-12<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:5-12<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:23-26<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text"><a href="http://books.google.ca/books?id=hfanhTGi-z0C&#038;q=p.91#v=snippet&#038;q=Although%20written%20Latin%20had%20&#038;f=false">French, from dialect to standard. By R. Anthony Lodge. Pg. 91</a><a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:27-33<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mass_(liturgy)<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:1-4<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-17" class="fn-text">Lectures on I Corinthians 14:27-33<a href="#refmark-17">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2608/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: ICor 14:27-33</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2574/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1427-33/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2574/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1427-33/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 09 Dec 2011 03:32:23 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Church]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[I Corinthians]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[language]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2574</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[An English translation of Thomas Aquinas Lecture on I Corinthians 14:27-33 <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2574/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1427-33/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h4>Aquinas Lecture on I Corinthians 14:27-33</h4>
<p>A translation of Thomas Aquinas on I Corinthians 14:27-33 from the Latin into contemporary English.</p>
<div class="subhead">Translated from the Latin text: Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 390 lc6</div>
<div class="bquote"><p>The Apostle maps out here how they ought to conduct themselves in regards to the gift of tongues. In respect to this, he does it in two ways. With the first he shows in which they ought to utilize the gift of tongues. With the second when they ought to cease from [its] use. In that place it says, <strong><em>&#8220;But if there will be no [interpreter], etc..&#8221;</em></strong> he then says, with the first, that the manner in which the gift of tongues ought to be applied is to be such among you that <strong><em>&#8220;If any,&#8221;</em></strong> which is if someone should speak in a tongue, that is he going to narrate visions or dreams, of such things, a speech probably cannot be done by many on account of the occupation of time in tongues and no place remains for the prophets and generates confusion but, <strong><em>&#8220;Let it be by two,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>] that is by two persons, and if necessary it ought to have been done according to <strong><em>&#8220;the most three,&#8221;</em></strong> that it should be enough at three.<span id="more-2574"></span></p></div> 
<div class="bquote"><p><strong><em>&#8220;In the mouth of two or three, etc..&#8221;</em></strong> (Deuteronomy 17:6) but it must be noted that this habit for the most part is being served in the Church for we have the [public] readings and the epistles and also the gospels in the place of tongues, and for that reason it follows in Mass two are being delivered, because only two are being said whose antecedent is to the gift of tongues, specifically the epistle and the gospel. Accordingly in Matins many are done, in fact you say three readings in one. For in the former times they used to read a nocturn the next three night watches separately. Now however they are being spoken at the same time but on the other hand the procedure is not only to be preserved in regard to the number of those who are speaking but as well in regards to the way [it is done]. And this is what he says, <strong><em>&#8220;and through sharing,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>] that is in order that those who are speaking are to follow in turns with one another, a fact that one is to speak after another, or <strong><em>&#8220;through sharing,&#8221;</em></strong> that is interrupted, specifically that one is to speak on part of a vision or of instruction and is to explain it, and afterwards another and explains the very thing being shared and so follows one after another. Preachers have become accustomed to preserve that way when they are to preach to men of an unknown tongue by means of an interpretation.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>]  And for that reason it says, <strong><em>&#8220;Let one interpret.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a>] as he result he says, <strong><em>&#8220;if there will not be available, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> he shows when it is not to be practiced with tongues, saying that the one who is about to speak is through sharing and the one ought to interpret but, <strong><em>&#8220;if there will not be available,&#8221;</em></strong> anyone [who is an], <strong><em>&#8220;interpreter,&#8221;</em></strong> that is who understands, [then] those who have the gift of tongues, <strong><em>&#8220;are to keep silent in the Church,&#8221;</em></strong> that is he<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>]  is not to speak because he himself understands and this silence is to be manifested in prayer or in meditation. <strong><em>&#8220;I will speak in the bitterness of my soul, I will speak to God, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>] (Job 10:1). <strong><em>&#8220;on the other hand the prophets two [or three let them speak], etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> The apostle is setting out here for them as to how they ought to conduct themselves with respect to the use of prophecy. In regards to this he does two things. With the first he shows in which way prophecy is to be utilized also in respect to the number and to the order [of things]. With the second he shows to whom the use of prophecy is being prohibited. In which place it says, <strong><em>&#8220;the women in the Church [let them keep silent], etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> In regards to the first he does three things. With the first he points out the order by which the gift of prophecy ought to be applied. With the second he applies a reason regarding this, where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;for you can all [prophecy], etc..&#8221;</em></strong> With the third he removes and objection where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;the spirits of the prophets [are subject to the prophets], etc..&#8221;</em></strong> With the first he defines the number of those using the appointed gift. With the second he points the manner or order by which it ought to be utilized where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;But if any thing [be revealed to another sitting], etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>] In regards to the first it is noted that the use of prophecy [is] according to what the apostle seems to grasp here. It is to forward the word of encouragement to the people, by which [the word] clarifies the sacred Scriptures. Because also there was in the early Church many who possessed this gift from God and the faithful were not yet multiplied, but confusion and weariness did not exist, the apostle wishes that all who are qualified to explain the prophecies and the sacred Scripture are to prophecy, but also to those ones who have been designated.  And this is what he says, <strong><em>&#8220;the prophets [two or three let them speak], etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> as if he was saying: &#8220;I do not wish that everyone who comes together [prophecy]&#8221; but <strong><em>&#8220;two&#8221;</em></strong> only or at most,  <strong><em>&#8220;three&#8221;</em></strong> as the need requires for one to perform as a speaker, <strong><em>&#8220;let them speak,&#8221;</em></strong> that is they are to encourage and furthermore this is designed to agree to Scripture. <strong><em>&#8220;In the mouth of two or three [witnesses every word may stand],&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a>] (Matthew 18:16).</p>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;However the others,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a>] namely those who do not gain [from it] <strong><em>&#8220;let them judge,&#8221;</em></strong> them who are being put forward by these demonstrations, specifically whether good or bad may have been said: what good has been said can result in commendation, and what bad has been said can result in causing one to retract [the statement]. See I Corinthians 2:15 <strong><em>&#8220;the spiritual man is to judge everything.&#8221;</em></strong> On the other hand it is the order which is being observed in the designated gift which is waiting to be used, that if one of those who were sitting  and remain silent, and they judge, had made some better revelation than those who were encouraging are currently standing in front, now those who are standing ought to sit and him to whom is a better revelation ought to rise and encourage. And this is what he said, <strong><em>&#8220;But if anything,&#8221;</em></strong> to the one sitting <strong><em>&#8220;has been revealed&#8221;</em></strong> in fact by the holy Spirit, <strong><em>&#8220;the prior&#8221;</em></strong> one standing, <strong><em>&#8220;let him keep silent&#8221;</em></strong> and grant him [the honor]. <strong><em>&#8220;come before one another in honor&#8221;</em></strong> (Romans 12:10). And it is for this reason because according to this way <strong><em>&#8220;you are able&#8221;</em></strong> as one who has submitted <strong><em>&#8220;to prophecy by one at a time,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>] that is everyone namely <strong><em>&#8220;that all,&#8221;</em></strong> that is the greater <strong><em>&#8220;may learn, and all&#8221;</em></strong> that is the lesser <strong><em>&#8220;may be encouraged.&#8221;</em></strong> <strong><em>&#8220;A wise man who hears [shall be wiser],&#8221;</em></strong> (Proverbs 1:5).</p>
<p>And if someone should say &#8220;O apostle, I cannot keep silent while another is to prophecy or yield to sitting from which I have become [stirred] because I cannot restrain the Spirit who speaks in me,&#8221; follow that with Job 4:2, <strong><em>&#8220;Who is able to hold  words which have been conceived?&#8221;</em></strong> As a result the Apostle removes this when he says, <strong><em>&#8220;and the spirit of the prophets, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> as if he is to say, on the contrary he can well be silent and sit down because, <strong><em>&#8220;the spirit of the prophets</em></strong> that is the spirit who gives the prophecies, and sets in plural with the number on account of the many revelations roused in him, <strong><em>&#8220;are subject to prophets&#8221;</em></strong> even in reference to knowledge. Because as Gregorius says that the spirit of prophecy is not always present to the prophets, from whom it is not a habit, as it certainly is with knowledge. In fact it [knowledge] was intended to follow in a different way, that furthermore in reference to knowledge, it would be subject to them, and they could have utilized it whenever they so desired, and not to have used [as well]. But [prophecy] it is a certain power or impression by God who illumines and touches the heart of the prophets, and then only when they are being touched in this way do they become aware. One arrives at the fact that he is not subject to them in the same way [as knowledge]. Neither is the word of the Apostle to be understood according to this, but the spirit of the prophets are subject to prophets in reference to the proclamation because in fact it is in their power when they want to pronounce or not to pronounce that which they are being shown to them. And so the excuse has no such value worth mentioning because the spirit does not compel that you are not able to keep silent.</p>
<p>And this is to be true, he demonstrates when he says, <strong><em>&#8220;for He [God] is not of dissension, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> and he made so great a reason. God never compels to that from which a quarrel or conflict is to arise but peace. But if the spirit of prophecy was to compel men for the purpose of speaking, then it would be a cause of dissension, because they want so much to always speak or teach or to not keep another from speaking regarding things which others were likely being thrown into confusion. Therefore the holy Spirit does not compel man to speak. <strong><em>&#8220;The God of peace and life will be with you, etc..&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a>] But nevertheless because to this point one is able to object that he was not doing this, that he only mandated with those which he refers specifically to and not to other Churches, from which place also it can appear as an annoyance, therefore the Apostle supplies this is not only to them but also to be taught in every Church. And this is what he says,  <strong><em>&#8220;as also I teach in all the churches of the saints, &#8220;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a>] specifically about the use of tongues and prophecy. (See I Corinthians 1:10) <strong><em>&#8220;that you all speak the same thing. &#8220;</em></strong></p></div>
<p>The Aquinas text proceeds to comment on more verses after this point, which all pertain to prophecy and little towards the gift of tongues. It is not necessary to continue the translation after this point. This completes the translations on Aquinas&#8217; lecture on I Corinthians as it relates to the gift of tongues.</p>
<p>This is one portion of the works of Thomas Aquinas on the tongues of Olivet, Corinth and the Ecclesiastical Church. The table of contents of this series can be found at <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues Intro.</a></p><br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">I Corinthians 14:27 &#8220;et per partes&#8221;<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">&#8220;interpretationem&#8221;  The Elementary Lewis Latin dictionary says that it can also mean translation. The Aquinas text is stating that the preacher would speak to foreigners which would require a translation<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">Only one interpret so as to not cause any confusion<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">Men are only to speak in the Church, not women so this is gender correct for this time period.<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims. The Aquinas text also has &#8220;supra xvii, v. 6&#8243; which normally would mean &#8220;see I Corinthians 17:6&#8243; but there is no such chapter. Larcher ignores this reference and  I agree with him and follow suit.<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">&#8220;Caeteri vero,&#8221; whereas the Vulgate has just &#8220;ceteri&#8221;.<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">Aquinas text has &#8220;prophetare per singulos,&#8221;the Vulgate has &#8220;per singulos prophetare&#8221;<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">Aquinas text has &#8220;dues pacis et dilectionis erit vobiscum,&#8221;the Vulgate has &#8220;Deus dilectionis et pacis erit vobiscum&#8221;<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims. It is odd here that the Douay-Rheims follows something similar to the Aquinas text when the Vulgate is missing &#8220;doceo&#8221; &#8220;I teach.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2574/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1427-33/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: ICor 14:23-26</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2550/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1423-26/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2550/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1423-26/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 27 Nov 2011 22:33:55 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[I Corinthians]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[interpretation]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[language]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy better than tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[secrets]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2550</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[A translation from the Latin on Thomas Aquinas' lectures on I Corinthians 14:23-26 <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2550/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1423-26/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h4>I Corinthians Chapter 14:23-26</h4>
<p>A translation of Thomas Aquinas on I Corinthians 14:23-26 from the Latin into contemporary English.</p>
<div class="subhead">Translated from the Latin text: Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 389ff lc5</div>
<div class="bquote"><p>A gloss suggests that perhaps in this place a different reason commences for making clear the purpose. But according to what has been written, it is not, except for one reason which has been settled and as it were, he is in the middle of his argument, namely that prophecy is more valuable than that to which the gift of tongues is ordained for. From which place he does two things in respect to this. With the first he demonstrates the divisiveness<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> which follows to such an extent to the unbeliever by the gift of tongues. From which place it says, <strong><em>&#8220;However if all [speak in tongues]&#8220;.</em></strong> The falling-out<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> which follows from the gift of tongues without prophecy applies as well to the unbeliever. It is because they are being reckoned of an unsound mind who thus speak only in tongues, though the gift of tongues is to be ordained for the conversion of unbelievers, as is already well known.</p><span id="more-2550"></span></div>
<div class="bquote"><p>And this is what he says, <strong><em>&#8220;However if all [speak in tongues] etc.,&#8221;.</em></strong> as if he is saying, <em>&#8220;it is well known from this place that tongues are not something that ought to be preferred to prophecy because,</em> <strong><em>&#8220;if [the Church] comes together&#8221;</em></strong>, specifically all the believers, <strong><em>&#8220;in one&#8221;</em></strong>, not only in body but also with the mind,  <strong><em>&#8220;and the multitude of believers was one heart, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Acts 4:32) are to be speaking in tongues, to foreign letters,<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>  or they are speaking unfamiliar and not recognized things,<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a>  and, as long as they speak in a disorderly way, <strong><em>&#8220;someone uneducated enters&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>  that is he who does not understand except his own language or the <strong><em>&#8220;unbeliever&#8221;</em></strong> for the reason which tongues had been given, <strong><em>&#8220;will they not say this,&#8221;</em></strong> that they are saying as follows, <strong><em>&#8220;that you are mad?&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>  In fact whoever is not being understood is being reckoned as mad. For if a language is being understood and nevertheless the things which they are saying are concealed, it is still bad if it they are not to be explained. Because those who remain confident of the heathens who were concealing things which they did in their ritual on account of their own shame, can believe of you if you speak in secret. And this too is something of madness.</p>
<p>A contrary argument. It is the same to speak in tongues and to speak clearly enunciating [the Latin words] <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>   to such a degree for the uneducated. Since then everyone is to speak clearly enunciating in the Church, that all is being said in Latin. It appears that it is madness in the same way.  One ought to say to this: Madness existed in the early Church on that account because they were unacquainted in the custom of the Church, consequently they were ignorant of what they should do here unless it was to be explained to them. But certainly in the present all have been educated. Although from this point everything is being spoken in Latin, they still know what is taking place in the Church.</p>
<p>Consequently when he says, <strong><em>&#8220;On the other hand, if all prophecy,&#8221;</em></strong> he shows what usefulness follows from the gift of prophecy, and in regards to this he does three things. First he shows what kind of thing follows through the usefulness of prophecy in reference to the unbeliever. With the second he shows how this is going to follow where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;For the secrets, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> [v25]. Third, he adds what kind of effect is to come out of such an experience, where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;and so, falling down on his face, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a>  Then he says it is well known that the unbelievers are not feeling convicted by the gift of tongues.</p>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;if then&#8230;&#8221;</em></strong> but instead; if these who come together, <strong><em>&#8220;prophecy,&#8221;</em></strong> that is all are to speak for the purpose of being understood, whether they explain the Scriptures or likewise revelations to them that they are interpreting things which have been brought about. <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a>  I say all not at the same time, but one after another they ought to prophecy in such a way. <strong><em>&#8220;and there come in,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>  specifically [to] the Church, <strong><em>&#8220;anyone uneducated,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a>  who does not have [the ability] except a mother tongue, this is good in respect to what follows after, because, <strong><em>&#8220;He is being convicted about some error,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a>  which is being shown to him. <strong><em>&#8220;after you showed me, I am confused&#8221;</em></strong> (Jeremiah 31:19) <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a>  about everything which they prophecy. <strong><em>&#8220;He is judged by all,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a>  as if he [Paul] is saying, the person is being shown the condemnation by his evil habits and sins.</p>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;But the spiritual,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a>  that is a teacher, <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a>   <strong><em>&#8220;judges everything, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> For these two things he values prophecy, namely for the the purpose of establishing of faith and the instruction of character. Moreover how is this good to follow from the gift of prophecy? <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-17" id="refmark-17"><sup>[17]</sup></a>  He supplies it when he says, <strong><em>&#8220;the secrets of [his] heart,&#8221;</em></strong> that is it can be understood in three ways. One way and this is to be literal, that some in the early Church possessed the gift, they theoretically knew the secrets of the hearts and the sins of man.  Whereby it is read of Peter, (Acts 5:1ff) that he condemned Ananias about the falsified value of land. And according to this it is read, <strong><em>&#8220;the secrets,&#8221;</em></strong> that is his hidden sins, <strong><em>&#8220;they are made evident,&#8221;</em></strong> by those who show them.</p> 
<p>In another way from this, wherein someone sometimes touches on many things in preaching that men carry in the heart, as it is well known in the books of the blessed Gregory, where it says anyone can discover almost every emotion of the heart, as if he is saying that they are being exposed because <strong><em>&#8220;the secrets of his heart,&#8221;</em></strong> that is those things that they carry in the heart.  <strong><em>&#8220;As the faces of them that look therein, shine in the water, so the hearts of men are laid open to the wise.&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-18" id="refmark-18"><sup>[18]</sup></a>  (Proverbs 27:19) <em>They are laid open,</em> that is they are being touched by them. In another way, because other times that this is being said about the secret of the heart that it is an uncertain entity to anyone and cannot be authenticated by him.</p>
<p>And it is being read according to this, <strong><em>&#8220;the secrets of his heart,&#8221;</em></strong> that is secrets about something in his heart which things he was doubting and not believing, <em>they are laid open,</em> namely when one frequently goes to Church they are made <em>open</em> to him. Likewise Augustine speaks about himself that he went to the Church only for the singing and yet in that place he was uncertain about many things and in regards to this, things which he did not come for, were laid open to him. In fact reverence was the outcome because having been proven guilty, he was revering God. And it is to this that [Paul] says, <strong><em>&#8220;And so the one falling down,&#8221;</em></strong> that it is from that then he was proven guilty of and clearly shown the secrets of his heart, <strong><em>&#8220;the one falling down on the face will adore God,&#8221;</em></strong> <strong><em>&#8220;and falling down they adored him,&#8221;</em></strong> (Matthew 2:11) in respect to which it is a sign of reverence. On the other hand about the obstinate ones, it is being read that they fall backwards. <strong><em>&#8220;The way of the wicked is darksome: they know not where they will fall,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-19" id="refmark-19"><sup>[19]</sup></a>   (Proverbs 4:19). The true elect fall down on the face because it shows with whom he is being prostrated for, that it is a sign of reverence, <strong><em>&#8220;they praised the Lord, falling on their faces,&#8221;</em></strong> (Matthew 2:11 and Leviticus 9:24). <strong><em>&#8220;in His presence, the Ethiopians will prostrate,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-20" id="refmark-20"><sup>[20]</sup></a>  and not only will he show reverence to God but also to the Church, because, <strong><em>&#8220;one who affirms,&#8221;</em></strong> ought to say that God is truly, <strong><em>&#8220;among you,&#8221;</em></strong> which you are prophesying in the Church. <strong><em>&#8220;We will go with you: for we have heard that God is with you.&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-21" id="refmark-21"><sup>[21]</sup></a> (Zechariah 8:23).</p>
<p>Consequently it appears that the gift of prophecy is useful in relation to the unbelievers.</p>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;How is it then, brethren?&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-22" id="refmark-22"><sup>[22]</sup></a>  In this verse here he maps out for them in relation to the use of the gifts of speech. And in regards to this he does two things. With the first he shows in which way they ought to maintain themselves towards the use of these gifts. With the second he constructs the principal intent. Where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;Wherefore, brethren, be zealous to prophesy,&#8221; etc.,</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-23" id="refmark-23"><sup>[23]</sup></a>  In regards to the first he does two things. With the first he shows how in an orderly manner they ought to maintain themselves in the use of the gifts of speech. With the second he expresses their presumption, where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;Or did the word [of God come out from you?] etc.&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-24" id="refmark-24"><sup>[24]</sup></a>  He does three things in regards to the first. With the first he shows how  in general they personally are obligated to behave in all the gifts. With the second, how they personally must behave in respect to the gift of tongues. With the third, he shows how they personally must behave in respect to the gift of prophecy. Where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;Let two or three prophecy&#8221; etc.,</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-25" id="refmark-25"><sup>[25]</sup></a>  He therefore says: <em>to prophecy is better than to speak in tongues.</em></p>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;How is it then, brethren,&#8221;</em></strong> should the speech be delivered? For this delivery in fact is to be applied: for instance, <strong><em>&#8220;When you come together,&#8221;</em></strong> it is obvious that one [person] does not have all the gifts and therefore it is not expected to be utilized in anyone of you all of the gifts, but to each one a gift which he specially receives from God and that it should be much better for the building up [of the Church].</p>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;Every one of you have,&#8221;</em></strong> some special gift, <strong><em>&#8220;some have a psalm,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-26" id="refmark-26"><sup>[26]</sup></a>  that is a song for the purpose of praising God&#8217;s name, or explains psalms. <strong><em>&#8220;He will lead me upon my high places [singing psalms],&#8221;</em></strong> (Habakkuk 3:19).</p>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;Another has,&#8221; &#8220;a teaching,&#8221;</em></strong> that is he possesses  public speaking for the purpose of building up character, or for an explanation and spiritual experience. <strong><em>&#8220;A man is known by his learning,&#8221;</em></strong> <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-27" id="refmark-27"><sup>[27]</sup></a> (Proverbs 12:18). Another has an <em>apocalypse,</em> that is a revelation, whether in dreams or in a vision by some means. <strong><em>&#8220;God is in heaven who reveals mysteries,&#8221;</em></strong> (Daniel 2:8).</p>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;Some have a tongue,&#8221;</em></strong> that is the gift of tongues, or for the purpose of reading the prophets. <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-28" id="refmark-28"><sup>[28]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;And they began to speak in various tongues, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Acts 2:4).<strong><em>&#8220;Another interpretation,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Corinthians 12:10) <strong><em>&#8220;To others interpretation of speech,&#8221; etc.,</em></strong> But these are being mapped out in such a way because either they are from solely from natural ability or they for the praise of God, and so he says, <strong><em>&#8220;has a psalm,&#8221;</em></strong> or for the instruction of a neighbour, and likewise says, <strong><em>&#8220;has a teaching.&#8221;</em></strong> If they are from God alone it follows in two ways: either they are inwardly hidden ones and says as follows, <strong><em>&#8220;has an apocalypse,&#8221;</em></strong> or externally hidden ones and he says as follows, <strong><em>&#8220;has a tongue.&#8221;</em></strong> And to the manifestation of these is a third, specifically, <strong><em>&#8220;interpretation,&#8221;</em></strong> and it must be done, <strong><em>&#8220;that all may be edified.&#8221;</em></strong> <strong><em>&#8220;Let every one of you please his neighbour unto good, to edification.&#8221;</em></strong> (Romans 15:2).</p>
</div>
<p>For the actual Latin of this work, go to <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">Aquinas on Tongues: the Latin copy.</a></p>
<p>This is one portion of the works of Thomas Aquinas on the tongues of Olivet, Corinth and the Ecclesiastical Church. The table of contents of this series can be found at <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues Intro.</a></p>
<br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">inconveniens: typically means, &#8220;not suiting, dissimilar&#8221; but I think Aquinas is on a word-play here with I Corinthians 14:23 &#8220;si ergo conveniat universa ecclesia&#8221; He is using inconveniens here as the opposite to conveniat.<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">inconveniens<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">Larcher has this section as &#8220;strange, or speak unknown and obscure things&#8221; In the contemporary English Christian tradition this would be a correct rendering, but it is not reflective of the text. My translation follows it more literally. Aquinas is including reading of a foreign text as part of speaking in tongues.<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">vel loquantur ignota et obscura<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">&#8220;intret aliquis idiota,&#8221; The Aquinas text has this all in the singular and the Vulgate has it in the plural. &#8220;intrent autem idiotae&#8221;<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">&#8220;Although written Latin had remained homogenous, the pronunciation of spoken Latin had come to vary considerably from one part of Europe to another. How was spoken Latin to be unified as part of the movement to promote the cohesion of the Carolingian state? It was decided that Latin pronunciation should be firmly anchored to spelling and that when Latin was read out it should be pronounced litteraliter, &#8216;sounding every letter&#8217;, without accommodating the speaker&#8217;s pronunciation of local phonology as had traditionally happened in Romance-speaking regions.&#8221; French, from dialect to standard. By R. Anthony Lodge. Pg. 91<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">interpretentur: the Aquinas text usually reserves this word for actively utilizing the prophetic office.<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">I am not sure if the Aquinas text is referring to verse 24 or 25 which has the same structure. He does differ with either here by using &#8220;idiota aliquis&#8221; instead of either the Vulgate&#8217;s &#8220;intrent autem idiotae&#8221; verse 24 or &#8220;intret autem quis infidelis vel idiota&#8221; verse 25<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">Aquinas text: &#8221; convincitur de aliquo errore&#8221; Vulgate: &#8220;convincitur ab omnibus&#8221;<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text">I am not sure if the Aquinas Biblical reference of Jer. 31:19 parallels the Vulgate, where it starts or ends.<a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">Aquinas text: &#8220;spiritualis autem&#8230;&#8221; as opposed to the Vulgate: &#8220;spiritalis autem&#8221;<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">Latin: &#8220;doctor&#8221;: a Church leader with a strong reputation in theology and a moral lifestyle<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-17" class="fn-text">There is no question mark in the Latin but I think it should be there. &#8220;quomodo autem hoc bonum sequatur ex prophetiae dono&#8221;<a href="#refmark-17">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-18" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-18">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-19" class="fn-text">The Vulgate has the sentence in the subjunctive: &#8220;via impiorum tenebrosa nesciunt ubi corruant&#8221; while the Aquinas text in the future tense:&#8221;via impiorum tenebrosa, nesciunt ubi corruent&#8221;<a href="#refmark-19">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-20" class="fn-text">The Vulgate reads, &#8220;ante eum procident Aethiopes&#8221; and the Aquinas text has, &#8220;coram illo procident aethiopes&#8221;. Larcher realized the difference and skipped verse 9 altogether thinking 71:11 was the correct one. However, verse 9 is correct.<a href="#refmark-20">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-21" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims.<a href="#refmark-21">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-22" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims.<a href="#refmark-22">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-23" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims.<a href="#refmark-23">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-24" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims. The Vulgate reads: &#8220;an a vobis verbum&#8221; while the Aquinas text has: &#8220;an a vobis sermo&#8221;.<a href="#refmark-24">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-25" class="fn-text">The Vulgate reads: &#8220;prophetae duo aut tres dicant&#8221;, whereas the Aquinas text has &#8220;prophetent duo aut tres&#8221;.<a href="#refmark-25">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-26" class="fn-text">Vulgate Reads: &#8220;unusquisque vestrum psalmum habet.&#8221; while the Aquinas text has: &#8220;alius habet psalmum&#8221;.<a href="#refmark-26">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-27" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims. Vulgate reads: &#8220;doctrina sua noscetur vir,&#8221; while the Aquinas text has, &#8220;doctrina sua cognoscitur.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-27">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-28" class="fn-text">&#8220;vel legendi prophetias&#8221; &#8211; I am not sure how to translate prophetias here. Larcher has it as &#8220;he reads prophecies&#8221; but I think it is the actual reading office here from a portion of the Bible.<a href="#refmark-28">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2550/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1423-26/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>The Olympiad Calendar and the Birth Year of Christ</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2535/the-olympiad-calendar-and-the-birth-year-of-christ/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2535/the-olympiad-calendar-and-the-birth-year-of-christ/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Mon, 14 Nov 2011 06:09:52 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Calendar Systems]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Africanus]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Bede]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[birth year of Christ]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[calendars]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[History]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Josephus]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Olympiads]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2535</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Explaining the ancient Greek Olympiad system relative to the birth of Christ. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2535/the-olympiad-calendar-and-the-birth-year-of-christ/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>An explanation of the ancient Greek Olympiad system especially as it relates to the birth year of Christ.</p> 

<p>This is part of the ongoing series on the problems and evolution of the calendar system and how it effects exactly dating the year of Christ&#8217;s birth.</p>

<p>The ancient Greeks used Olympiads as their yearly dating system. The first Olympiad was conducted in 776 BC. It was calculated in four-year intervals.</p>

<p> But beware of the calculations. 776 BC = 1 Olympiad (not zero).</p> 

<p>The first century Roman-Jewish historian, Josephus, sometimes used the regnal dating of a leader to describe time but he was conscious of the fact that this was not accurate and combined it with Olympiads, and then went a step further and aligned it with battles.</p>

<p>Josephus often used Olympiads to calculate dates. For example he wrote that Herod was first given his title as king by Rome on the 184th Olympiad (Antiquities of the Jews: XIV:XVI:4), which translates anywhere between 44/43 and 41/40 BC.</p>

<p>The four year interval is not specific enough for most historic purposes. Most modern readers want to know the exact year, not that it happened somewhere unspecified in the four year interval. This is why Josephus used alternative dating systems. Later writers tended to use an alpha system to demonstrate which of the four years the Olympiad meant, such as the 184a Olympiad, which would be the first year of the 184th Olympiad.</p>

<p>Josephus is the closest historian to the time of Christ and his dates are rarely challenged. There are few other texts outside the Bible and Christian history available with the level of detail that he provides with regards to the Middle East during this time. One must keep in mind though that there are potential manuscript errors. There are many copies of Josephus’ writings with variants in dates and times, though these transcription errors do not directly effect the Herodian calendars, it does raise some suspicions.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> </p>

<p>Julius Africanus gave a detailed account of histories related to the Olympiads. He may be the earliest Christian historian who tried to parallel Greek and Jewish histories according to some sort of timeframe. He critically attempted to establish the first Olympiad and use that as his basis. He believed that before the Olympiad system came into being, a timeline of any history from a Greek perspective could not accurately be deduced.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> </p>

<p>In Africanus account available today, one can find a problem with the Olympiad calculation, which was likely related to a transcription error. He wrote, <em>“the 16th year of Tiberius Caesar, which was the second year of the 102d Olympiad”</em>, this would make Tiberius’ reign, based on the 776 BC date, to be approximately 368 BC, but this was where the transcription error happened, as he mentions earlier in the same document regarding Tiberius 16th year as, “the 202d Olympiad”, which made it to be properly around 30 AD.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a> </p>

<p>The 8th century British-Christian writer and scholastic monk, the Venerable Bede, used Olympiads among many others to define historic time periods, though our present manuscripts attributed to him may contain errors. He recorded the first Olympiad to Julius Caesar to be the 183rd Olympiad–20 years off.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> </p>

<p>Olympiads were not the dating system of preference by most of the ancient Christian writers and it was not accepted as a universal calendar. Its was a legacy system after the 4th century. However, because of Josephus&#8217; usage, it is an important clue, though not the ultimate one, for the birth year of Christ. </p>

<p>Josephus&#8217; account does not address anything about Christ&#8217;s birth in his copy, but one can correlate from Josephus&#8217; dated chronology of the Herod family and the Biblical description roughly what year the birth was. For more details on exactly how Josephus and other historians dated these leaders, see:</p>
<ul>
<li><a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1953/the-chronology-of-the-herods/"> A Chronology of the Herods</a></li>
<li><a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1984/a-chronology-of-the-herods-more-details/"> A Chronology of the Herods: More details</a></li>
</ul>

<p>To read more, see the introductory article, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1840/what-year-was-christ-born-2/">What Year was Christ Born?</a> or go to the series <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/special-projects/christian-calendar-system/"> homepage</a> for a listing of all the articles on the subject.</p>
<br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">William Whiston trans, The Works of Josephus. Massachusetts: Hendrickson Publishers, 1982. “Dissertation V” p. 696<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">IBID, III.-The Extant Fragments of the Five Books of the Chronography of Julius Africanus. XIII:1<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">Julius Africanus, Book III: The Extant Fragments of the Five Books of the Chronography of Julius Africanus, Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol VI as found at http://www.ccel.org/fathers2/ANF-06/anf06-50.htm#P2349_661950<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">See Bede, De Temporum Rationem, MPL, Vol. 90, pg. 538, especially the footnote b which discusses how Bede missed those 20 years.<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2535/the-olympiad-calendar-and-the-birth-year-of-christ/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>The Ambrosiaster Latin text on I Corinthians 12-14</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2498/the-ambrosiaster-latin-text-on-i-corinthians-12-14/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2498/the-ambrosiaster-latin-text-on-i-corinthians-12-14/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Thu, 03 Nov 2011 04:24:46 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Ambrosiaster]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Latin]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[legis]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[linguis]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2498</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The Ambrosiaster Latin text on I Corinthians 12-14. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2498/the-ambrosiaster-latin-text-on-i-corinthians-12-14/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>This is the Latin copy of the Ambrosiaster text on I Corinthians 12-14.<p>
<p>The English translation can be found at <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1736/a-translation-of-i-corinthians-12-14-from-the-ambrosiaster-text/">A translation of I Corinthians 12-14 from the Ambrosiaster text.</a></p>

<p>For introductory information on this subject, go to <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1326/notes-on-translating-ambrosiasters-corinthians-12-14/">Notes on Translating Ambrosiaster&#8217;s I Corinthians 12-14.</a></p>
<p>The following is the Latin text taken from Migne Patrologia Latina Volume 17. Ad Opera S. Ambrosii Appendix. <em>Comment. In Epist. 1 Ad Corinth.</em> Col. 257ff:<span id="more-2498"></span></p>

<div class="jcontainer">
<p class="jheading"><strong>CAPUT XII.</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>[Col. 257] (Ver. 1, 2.) « De spiritalibus autem nolo vos ignorare, fratres. Scitis quia gentes eratis, simulacrorum forma euntes, prout ducebamini. » Spiritalia illis traditurus, exemplum prioris conversationis memorat; ut sicut simulacrorum fuerunt forma,  [Col. 258] colentes idola, et ducebantur duce voluntate dæmoniorum ; ita et colentes Deum, sint forma legis Dominicæ, ambulantes sicut placet Domino. Forma enim uniuscujusque legis in professione et conversatione cultoris debet videri ; ille enim forma et imago legis Dei est, in cujus fide et conversatione Evangelii veritas lucet.</p>
<p>(Vers. 3) « Propter quod notum vobis facio, quod nemo in Spiritu Dei loquens, dicit anathema Jesu ; et nemo potest dicere Dominum Jesum, nisi in Spiritu sancto. » Quoniam rationem spiritalium ignorantes, per singula charismata hominibus potius quam Deo dabant gloriam, non assecuti per Spiritum sanctum hoc donum ministrairi : et quia qui Dominum Jesum vocat, non sine Spiritu sancto hoc dicit ; habet enim gratiam in eo ipso fidei suæ propter gloriam nominis Christi ; non enim sine dono Dei et Dominum dicere Jesum; ac per hos ostendit illis in omnibus Dei esse laudem et gratiam ; quia sicut idolorum imago in ministris ejus est, ordinem suum habens per singulos gradus, totum tamen hominis est : ita et in lege Dominica gradus charismatum sunt officiis Ecclesiæ, non utique meritis humanis indulti; sed ut membra ad ædificationem Ecclesiæ pertinentia, quæ per se et in se habent gloriam, sicut est etiam in humanis officiis. Scholæ enim sunt, quæ positis in se dant dignitatem ; ut loci honor hominem faciat gloriosum, non propria laus. Ait ergo : « Nemo in Spiritu Dei loquens, dicit anathema Jesu. » Vox enim quæ dicit anathema Jesu, humano est errore prolata ; quidquid enim falsum est, ab homine est. « Et nemo potest dicere Dominum Jesum, nisi in Spiritu sancto. » Dictum enim ipsum, quo significatur Dominus Jesus, non ab adulatione hominum sicut et idola dii vocantur, sed Spiritus sancti veritate profusum est; quidquid enim verum a quocunque dicitur, a sancto dicitur Spiritu. Ne ergo hominum favorem existimarent in regula Christiana, et propter hoc se argui minime paterentur, sicut est et in simulacris (homo enim adinvenit ut Deus dicatur, qui non est; ac per hoc subjecti sunt antistites illis) ; ostendit enim eis nullum beneficium esse humanum in eo, cum dicitur Dominus Jesus ; sed magis donum Dei, qui dignatus est mysterium suum hominibus declarare. Etenim ipsa professio remissionem acquirit peccatorum, sicut exaggerat dicatio idolorum. Docet ergo eos quia non præstant religioni beneficium, dicentes, « Dominum Jesum ; » sed accipiunt ; ne more idolorum hominum putarent gratiam esse in lege Domini, dum vocatur Deus, qui non est. Denique non intelligentes Dei donum esse in fide ; singuli singulos sibi homines delegerant, quos sequerentur, dicentes : « Ego sum Pauli, ego vero [Col. 259] Apollo <em>(I Cor. I, 12)</em>. » Superbiam ergo illorum humiliat: ut patiantur se, sicut dixi, argui.</p>
<p>(Vers. 4.) « Divisiones vero gratiarum sunt. » Non hoc humanis meritis vult ascribi, sed gratiæ Dei ad honorificentiam nominis ejus ; sicut enim qui dicit Dominum Jesum, in Spiritu sancto dicit, qualis vis sit: ita et in loco ordinis officii ecclesiastici positus, gratiam habet, qualis vis sit : non utique propriam, sed ordinis per efficaciam Spiritus sancti. Unde et inter initia dicit : « Neque qui plantat est aliquid, neque qui rigat : sed qui incrementum dat Deus <em>(I Cor. III, 7)</em>. »</p>
(Vers. 5, 6.) « Idem autem Spiritus. Et divisiones ministeriorum sunt. » Per eumdem Spiritum diversa dona dicit præstari. « Idem vero Dominus. Et divisiones operationum sunt. » Jungit nunc Christum Spiritui sancto. « Idem autem Deus, qui operatur omnia in omnibus. » In tantum non hoc hominibus dandum, quasi proprium sit, sed soli Deo asserit; ut etiam donum Spiritus sancti, et gratiam Domini Jesu unius Dei dicat operationem ; ne gratia et donum divisum sit propter personas Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti : sed indiscretæ unitatis et naturæ trium unum opus intelligatur, ut ad unum omnem gloriam redigat et divinitatem. « Divisiones autem gratiarum sunt » officiis Ecclesiæ, non humanis meritis deputatæ. Si enim Spiritus sanctus idem Dominus est; et Dominus idem Deus est; et tres unus Deus est; cum enim Spiritus sancti gloria, et potestas, et natura Dei est, et Dominus Jesus idem est in natura quod Deus est, unus utique Spiritus sanctus, et Dominus Jesus, et Pater Deus est. Et singuli enim Deus unus, et tres Deus unus. Denique operante uno, tres operari dicuntur ; ut Trinitatis mysterium in unius Dei natura et potestate claudatur, cum sit immensum.</p>
<p>(Vers. 7.) « Unicuique autem datur manifestatio Spiritus ad utilitatem. » Hoc est, donum accipit, ut divinis retinaculis vitam suam gubernans, et sibi et aliis utilis sit, dum exemplum bonæ conversationis ostendit. </p>
<p>(Vers. 8.) « Cuidam enim datur per Spiritum sermo sapientiæ. » Id est, datur illi prudentia non ex litteris, sed corusco Spiritus sancti igne; ut cor habeat illuminatum, et sit prudens, ut discernat quæ vitanda sunt, quæve sequenda. «Alii vero sermo scientiæ secundum eumdem spiritum ; » hoc est, ut habeat scientiam rerum divinarum. « Alii gratia curationum in uno Spiritu; » id est, ut medelam tribuat infirmis vel ægris.</p>
<p>(Vers. 9, 10.) « Alii fides in eodem Spiritu. » Hoc dicit, ut fidei profitendæ vindicandæ, pressa verecundia, accipiat facultatem. « Alii operatio virtutum. » Potestam dari significat in ejiciendis dæmoniis, aut signis faciendis. « Alii prophetia; » [Col. 260] id est, ut Spiritu sancto repletus dicat futura « Alii discretio spirituum. » Hoc dicit, ut intelligat et judicet, quod dicitur an Spiritus sancti sit, an mundani. « Alii genera linguarum, alii interpretatio sermonum. » Interpretari est, ut dicta illorum, qui linguis loquuntur vel litteris, per donum Dei fideliter interpretetur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 11.) « Omnia autem hæc operatur unus atque idem Spiritus, dividens unicuique prout vult. » Quod superius trium personarum dicit, nunc per unum Spiritum sanctum agi profitetur; ut quia unius naturæ sunt et virtutis, quod unus operatur, operentur tres : unus tamen est Deus, cujus gratia dividitur singulis, prout vult, non ad merita hominum, sed magis ad ædificationem Ecclesiæ suæ ; ut omnia quæ mundus imitari vult, sed non implet, quia carnalis est ; hæc in Ecclesia, quæ domus Dei est, singulorum officiis et dono et magisterio Spiritus sancti indulta ad probationem veritatis in iis, qui contemptibiles mundo sunt, videantur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 12, 13.) « Sicut enim corpus unum est, et membra habet multa : omnia autem membra ex uno corpore, cum sint multa, unum sunt corpus ; ita et Christus. Etenim in uno Spiritu nos omnes in unum corpus baptizati sumus, sive Judæi, sive Græci, sive servi, sive liberi ; et omnes unum Spiritum potavimus. » Per hæc docet nullius personam quasi perfecta sit, præferendam : nec gloriam, quæ soli Deo debetur, hominibus tribuendam ; quando in omnibus unus atque idem Deus sit gloriosus : quippe cum omnes et unum baptisma habeamus, et unum atque eumdem Spiritum sanctum. Hoc propter  supradictam causam ; quia in aliquibus gloriabantur, aliquos vero velut contemptibiles spernebant.</p>
<p>(Vers. 14.) « Nam et corpus non est unum membrum, sed multa. » Hoc dicens, ostendit unitatem habere varietates officiorum, et diversitatem hanc non discrepare in unitate potestatis ; quando unitas corporis non in singularitate consistit, sed in multis membris : ut invicem sibi præstent, quod debent.</p>
<p>(Vers. 15.) « Si dixerit pes : Quia non sum manus, non sum de corpore ; num propterea non est de corpore ? » Hoc est, non posse eum, qui infirmus videtur inter fratres, negari esse de corpore, quia non est potens.</p>
<p>(Vers. 16.) « Si dixerit auricula : Quia non sum oculus, non sum de corpore; num propterea non est de corpore ? » Non debere dicit illum, qui paulo inferior est, non necessarium putari corpori, propterea quod de primis non sit.</p>
<p>(Vers. 17.) « Si totum corpus oculus, ubi est [Col. 261] auditus ? Si totum auditus, ubi est odoratus ? » Id est, si omnes unius essent officii et operis; quomodo impleretur  reliqua necessitas corporis ; cum constet multis officiis opus esse ad gubernacula corporis ?</p>
<p>(Vers. 18.) « Nunc autem Deus posuit membra, unumquodque in corpore; sicut voluit. » Voluntatem Dei, quia provida et rationabilis est, membra dicit corpori aptasse ; ut nihil desit corpori, sed sit multis membris perfectum.</p>
<p>(Vers. 19.) « Si autem fuissent omnia unum membrum, ubi corpus ? » Manifestum est quia si omnes fuissent unius dignitatis, non dicerentur membra, neque corpus : ideoque variis membrorum officiis conjubernantur ; omnia enim unum membrum esse non poterant. Ideo autem multa sunt, quia ab invicem differunt dignitate.</p>
<p>(Vers. 20.) « Nunc autem multa quidem membra, unum autem corpus. » Hoc dicit, quia multa membra, cum invicem sui egeant, non discrepant in unitate naturæ, quamvis di versa sint ; quia diversitas hæc in unum concurrit, ut corporis utilitas expleatur, sicut et ea quibus mundus ipse constat, cum sunt diversa non solum officiis, sed et naturis; ad unius tamen mundi proficiunt perfectionem, et ex omnibus his nascitur temperies quædam in fructibus, qui humanæ proficiunt utilitati.</p>
<p>(Vers. 21.) « Non potest autem dicere oculus manui : Opera tua non indigeo. » Hoc est, not potest dicere potior inferiori : Non mihi opus es; quia oculus quidem videt, sed manus sunt, quæ operantur. Aut iterum caput pedibus : « Non estis mihi necessarii ; » id est, major gradu et dignitate non potest sine illo esse, qui humilis est ; quia est quod humilis potest, quod non potest sublimis, quia ferrum potest, quod non potest aurum : ac per hoc honorem capiti faciunt pedes.</p>
<p>(Vers. 22.) « Sed multo magis quæ videntur membra corporis infirmiora esse, necessaria sunt. » Manifestum est. quia quamvis aliquis dignitate sublimis sit; si subjectus tamen defuerit, qui obsequiis suis illum faciat gloriosum, ipsa dignitas contemptibilis erit : officium enim est, per quod dignitas constat. Tale est si imperatori desit exercitus. Quamvis ergo magnus sit imperator, necessarium tamen habet exercitum : membrum est enim corporis ejus, ante se habens tribunos, comites, et magistros. His omnibus inferiores sunt milites, et magis necessarii sunt, sicut membra corporis, quæ cum inferiora videntur, plus utilia sunt ; sine oculis enim manus operatur, et pes ambulans victum quæritat. »</p>
<p>(Vers. 23.) « Et quæ putamus ignobiliora esse membra corporis, his abundantiorem honorem circumdamus. » Similis est sensus, quia qui putantur [Col. 262]  sine dignitate esse, invenimus in eis quod laudemus, sicut et in membris vilioribus, quod plus nobis placeat, quam quod in cæteris invenimus. Quo enim honore dignæ sunt manus, quando quod volumus, tenemus ! vel pedes, cum quibus quo volumus, imus ! Propterea et nos addimus eis honorificentiam, ut puta pedibus ; quos quia humiles sunt et sine dignitate, claceamentis ornamus. « Et quæ inhonesta sunt nostra. abundantiorem honorem habent. » Manifestum est quia pudenda nostra, quæ turpia videntur, dum aspectus publicos vitant, honestate se contegunt, ne per irreverentiam horreant. Simili modo et quidam fratrum, cum sint egestate et habitu inhonesti, non tamen sunt sine gratia, per quam membra sint corporis nostri : nam solent succincti vesticula tetrica, nudo pede, incedere. Cum ergo videantur contemptibiles, magis honori sunt ; quia solent vitam habere mundiorem. Quod enim hominibus videtur despectum, solet a Deo pulchrum judicari.</p>
<p>(Vers. 24.) « Quæ autem honesta sunt nostra, nullius egent. » Apertum est quia caput non eget, neque facies, neque manus, ut his addatur per quod decorentur : ita et fratribus, in quibus studium peritiæ, et conversationis viget honestas, nihil est quod a nobis additur ; debitus enim illis redditur honor. Despectis vero vel humilibus exhortatio necessaria est, per quam addatur illis aliquis honor, ut fiant utiles : si quominus, ipso contemptu negligentiores  circa se erunt, in quibus magis proficiendum est.</p>
<p>(Vers. 25.) «Sed Deus temperavit corpus, ei cui deerat, abundantiorem tribuendo honorem ; ut non sit schisma in corpore, sed pro invicem sollicita sint membra. » Sic dicit a Deo moderatum humanum corpus, ut omnia membra ejus necessaria sint; ac per hoc pro se invicem sollicita, quia aliud sine altero esse non potest : et quod inferius putatur, magis necessarium est; sicut et de fratribus expositum est, vel disputatum, quia nullus debet velut inutilis despici.</p>
<p>(Vers. 26.) « Et si quid patitur unum membrum, compatiuntur omnia membra. » Hoc de membris corporis carnis ambiguum non est ; quia si oculus, aut pes, vel manus capiatur ægritudine aliqua infirmitatis, totum corpus condolet : ita et nos docet condolere fratribus, si aliquid hujusmodi, aut necessitatis emerserit. « Sive glorificatur unum membrum, congaudeant omnia membra. » Manifestum est quia lætum est caput sive cætera membra, si pedes fuerint accurati vel sani. Sic debemus et nos alacres fieri, si fratrem aliquem viderimus cultorem Dei, et auctum honestate morum. hoc et, sanum esse consilio.</p>
<p>(Vers. 27.) « Vos autem estis corpus Christi, et [Col. 263] membra de membro. » Ostendit aperte nostram se causam per membrorum carnalium rationem tractasse ; quia non omnes possumus eadem, sed singuli pro qualitate fidei et gratiam habemus concessam.</p>
<p>(Vers. 28.) « Et quosdam posuit Deus in Ecclesia primum quidem apostolos. » Caput itaque in Ecclesia apostolos posuit, qui legati Christi sunt, sicut dicit idem Apostolus : « Pro quo legatione fungimur <em>(II Cor. v, 20)</em>. » Isti sunt episcopi, firmante istud Petro apostolo, et dicente inter cætera de Juda : « Et episcopatum ejus accipiat alter (Act. I, 20). »</p>
<p>« Secundo prophetas. » Prophetas duplici genere intelligamus, et futura dicentes, et Scripturas revelantes; quamvis sint et apostoli prophetæ, quia primus gradus omnia subjecta habet. Denique pessimus Caiphas propter quod princeps sacerdotum erat, prophetavit <em>(Joan. XI, 51)</em>, ordinis utique causa, non proprii meriti. Tamen specialiter erant prophetæ et Scripturarum interpretes, et futura dicentes sicut erat Agabus, qui exitia et vincula huic Apostolo prophetavit futura Hierosolymis <em>(Act. XXXI, 11)</em>, et famem cecinit, quæ facta est sub Claudio <em>(Act. XI, 28)</em>. Ideo quanquam sit melior apostolus, aliquando tamen eget prophetis. Et quia ab uno Deo Patre sunt omnia, singulos episcopos singulis Ecclesiis præesse decrevit.</p>
<p>« Tertio doctores. » Illos dicit doctores qui in eccleisa litteris et lectionibus retinendis pueros imbuebant more Synagogæ ; quia traditio illorum ad nos transitum fecit. Quarto loco ait : </p>
<p>« Deinde virtutes, deinde gratiam curationum ; » potest enim aliquiis non esse episcopus. et habere in se donum virtutis sanitatum. « Opitulationes, gubernationes ; » ut in rebus divinis vigilet intellectu : ita tamen, ut in aliquibus, quæ implere non conceditur, ab alio sumat quod non habet; quia totum uni concedi non potest. Sunt et gubernatores, qui spiritalibus retinaculis hominibus documento sunt. « Genera linguarum; » ut donum sit Dei multas lingua scire. « Interpretationem sermonum ; [»] ut hoc alicui gratia Dei impertiat, ut linguarum interpretandarum habeat peritiam.</p>
<p>(Vers. 29.) « Numquid omnes apostoli ? » Verum est, quia in Ecclesia unus est episcopus. « Numquid omnes prophetæ ? » Non est ambiguum non omnibus concedi prophetiam. « Numquid omnes doctores ? » Ille doctor est, cui alios erudire conceditur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 30.) « Numquid omnes virtutes ? » Hic [Col. 264] potest habere virtutem, cui dat Deus Dæmonia ejicere. « Num omnes gratiam habent curationum ? » Quomodo potest fieri ut omnes linguis loquuntur? » Non utique, nisi qui accepit donum in hac re. « Numquid omnes interpretantur ? » Ille potest sermones interpretari, cui dat Deus. In supradictum sensum hæc inserenda. Explanavit enim, reddita ratione, omnes habere diversas gratias, nec totum alicui concedi, exemplo membrorum. Exemplo enim corporis carnis spiritale corpus insinuat; ac per hoc in omnibus Deum benedicendum, et in ipsius nomine gloriandum, cujus gratia est. Hanc rationem etiam in rebus physicis invenimus; aurum enim cum melius argento sit, plus tamen in usu argentum est ; et cum æs necessarium sit, plus tamen ferro opus est ; nihil enim pene sine ferro fit, cum sit inferius. Et post hæc:</p>
<p>(Vers. 31.) « Æmulamini charismata meliora. » Hoc mox in subjectis absolvit. « Et adhuc magis excellentiorem viam vobis demonstro. » Gradatim illos ad utiliora provehit, ostendens illis gratiam supradicti omnis doni, quod in hominibus videntur, sive loquendi, aut curandi, aut prophetandi, non ad meritum hominis pertinere, sed ad honorificentiam Dei. Ideoque nunc viam se dicit illis ostendere planiorem, qua itur ad cœlum, quæ meritum collocat apud Deum. Nam quia supradicta non semper ad meritum pertinent, dicit Salvator: « Multi mihi dicent in illa die. » id est judicii : « Domine, Domine, nonne in nomine tuo prophetavimus, et in nomine tuo demonia ejecimus, et virtutes multas fecimus <em>(Matth. VII, 22)</em>? » Et quia non hoc ad meritum pertinet, sed officia sunt Ecclesiæ, ad confusionem gentilium, et Dei honorificentiam protestandam, dicit eis Dominus : « Recedite a me; non novi vos, operarii iniquitatis. <em>(Ibid. 27)</em>. » Securi enim quia Dei in illis operatio cernebatur, negligentes erga se fuerunt ; nam et septuaginta duobus discipulis gaudentibus quia dæmonia illis subdita fuerant, dicit Salvator : « Nolite in hoc gaudere, quod dæmonia vobis subjecta sunt ; sed in hoc guadete, quod nomina vestra scripta sunt in cœlo <em>(Luc. X, 20)</em>. » Quare, nisi quia nomini Dei subjecta sunt, non hominis merito ? Et quare nunc non ita fit, ut habeant homines gratiam Dei? Inter initia fieri oportuit, ut fundamenta fidei acciperent firmitatem : nunc autem non opus est ; quia populus populum adducit ad fidem, cum videntur eorum bona opera, et prædicatio simplex.</p></div></div>
<div class="jcontainer">
<p class="jheading"><strong>CAPUT XIII.</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>(Vers. 1.) « Si linguis hominum loquar et [Col. 265] angelorum, charitatem autem non habeam, unum sum velut æramentum resonans, aut cymbalum tinniens. » Magna utique videtur gratia diversis loqui linguis: plus autem aliquid est, etiamsi angelorum possit quis linguam scire, id est, si spiritaliter cognitum possit habere angelicum motum. Verum hoc ad meritum non ascribi, sed ad Dei gloriam, subjectis ostendit, dicens sic esse ut cæramentum resonans, aut cymbalum tinniens. « Quia sicut ærementum impulsu alterius resonat, et cymbalum tinnit ; ita et hic qui linguis loquitur, Spiritus sancti effectum habet et motum, ut loqui possit, sicut et alio loco dicit Salvator : « Non enim vos estis, qui loquimini; sed Spiritus Patris vestri, qui loquitur in vobis <em>(Matth. X, 20)</em>. » Nam et asina locuta est humana lingua ad Balaam filium Beor <em>(Num. XXII, 28)</em>, ut addiceret Dei majestatem : et pueri infantes in laudem Dei proruperunt ad confusionem Judæorum <em>(Matth. XXI, 16)</em>. Salvator autem non solum istos, sed et lapides ad condemnationem perfidorum, et gloriam Dei clamare posse ostendit <em>(Luc. XIX, 40)</em>. Et inter ipsa primordia ad commendationem fidei, qui baptizabantur, linguis loquebantur <em>(Act. X, 46)</em>.</p>
<p>(Vers. 2.) « Et si habuero prophetiam, et noverim omnia mysteria, et omnem scientiam, charitatem autem non habeam, nihil mihi prodest. » Vere nihil prodest ; ad Dei enim gloriam prophetatur, sicut dictit David propheta : « Non nobis, Domine, non nobis, sed nomini tuo da gloriam <em>(Psal. CXIII, 1)</em> » Nam et Balaam prophetavit <em>(Num. XXIV, 17)</em>, cum propheta non esset, sed hariolus : et Caiphas prophetavit <em>(Joan. XI, 51)</em>, non merito, sed dignitate ordinis sacerdotalis : et Saul prophetavit <em>(I Reg. XIX, 23)</em>, cum jam inobedientiæ causa spiritu malo fuisset repletus; sed propter Dei causam, ne posset comprehendere David, quem et occidere volebat.</p>
<p>« Et si sciero omnia mysteria ; » Judæ enim nihil profuit fuisse cum apostolis, et didicisse mysteria, cum charitatis hostis tradidit Salvatorem. Et propheta Ezechiel diabolum mysteria cœlestia scire ostendit, quando increpita voce in paradiso illum Dei fuisse, et pretiosos lapides habuisse testatur <em>(Ezech. XXVIII, 13)</em>; quos lapides idem Apostolus doctrinæ divinæ mysteria significavit <em>(I Cor. III, 12-15)</em> : et illi nihil profuit, quia charitatis immemor, in superbiam prosilivit.</p>
<p>« Et si habuero omnem scientiam. » Nihil mihi prodest scientia, si charitas non sit. Denique Scribis et Pharisæis nihil profuit, dicente Salvatore: « Vos habetis clavem scientiæ, et neque vos intratis, neque alios sinitis introire <em>(Luc. XI, 52)</em> ; »  per invidiam enim charitatem corrumpentes, scientiam [col. 266] ejus ad nihilum deduxerunt. Nam et Tertullianus et Novatianus non parvæ scientiæ fuerunt : sed quia per zelum charitatis fœdera perdiderunt, in chisma versi, ad perditionem sui hæreses creaverunt.</p>
<p>« Et si habuero omnem fidem, ita ut montes transferam. » Virtutes facere, aut dæmonia per fidem ejicere Dei virtus et gloria est : nec hoc ad meritum proficit, nisi quis bonæ conversationis fuerit æmulus, sicut supra memoravi.</p>
<p>(Vers. 3.) « Et si erogavero omnem substantiam meam. » Apertum est quia si omnis substantia impendatur, nihil proficit, charitate neglecta ; quia caput religionis charitas est : et qui caput non habet, vitam non habet. « Et si tradidero corpus meum ut ardeam, nihil mihi prodest. » Sine charitate nihil prodest ; quia fundamentum religionis charitas est. Quidquid ergo sine charitate fit, caducum est.</p>
<p>(Vers. 4-8.) « Charitas magnanima est, jucunda est. Charitas non æmulatur, non inflatur, non perperam agit, non ambitiosa est, non quærit quæ sua sunt non irritatur, non cogitat malum, non gaudet in iniquitate, congaudet autem veritati : omnia tolerat, omnia credit, omnia sperat, omnia sustinet. Charitas nunquam cadit. » Tanta præconia charitatis edocuit, ut non immerito hanc cæteris anteponere videretur, et incassum laborare eos, qui aliis mandatis operam dant, huic non obtemperantes. Hinc ait Joannes apostolus : « Charitas Deus est <em>(I Joan. IV, <img src='http://charlesasullivan.com/wp-includes/images/smilies/icon_cool.gif' alt='8)' class='wp-smiley' /> </em>; » ut qui charitatem non habet, sciat se Deum non habere; unde et in alia epistola idem Paulus apostolus ait : « Deus autem qui dives est in misericordia, propter multam charitatem suam misertus est nostri <em>(Ephes. II, 4)</em>. » Qui erog charitatem non habet, ingratus est misericordiæ, propter multam charitatem suam misertus est nostri <em>(Ephes. II, 4)</em>. » Qui ergo charitatem non habet, ingratus est misericordiæ Dei ; quia non diligit, per quod salvatus est. Ut proinde discerent quia graviter delinquebant, qui escam fraternæ charitati præponebant. Nam hæc est quæ et in præsenti prodest, et in æternum cum Deo permanet.</p>
<p>(Vers. 9, 10.) « Sive prophetiæ evacuabuntur, sive linguæ cessabunt, sive scientia evacuabitur. Ex parte enim cognoscimus et ex parte prophetamus : cum atuem venerit quod perfectum est, evacuabuntur illa, quæ ex parte sunt. » Omnia charismatum dona evacuari dixit, quia non tantum possunt comprehendere, quantum ipsa veritas habet. Neque no[s] aut capere aut enarrare possumus plenitudinem veritatis. Qui enim fieri potest ut lingua humana omne complectatur, quod Dei est ? Ideo destruetur imperfectio nostra, non id quod verum est evacuabitur : sed dum additur imperfecto, quod deest, destruetur. Destructio enim imperfectionis est, quando id, quod imperfectum est, impletur in verum.</p>
<p>[Col. 267] (Vers. 11.) « Cum essem parvulus, quasi parvulus loquebar, quasi parvulus sapiebam, quasi parvulus cogitabam : at ubi factus sum vir, ea quæ parvuli erant destruxi. » Hoc dicit, quia exeuntes sancti de hoc mundo, plus necesse est inveniant, quam nunc putant, sicut Joannes apostolus de Salvatore dixit : « Tunc videbimus illum, sicuti est <em>(I Joan. III, 2)</em>. » In hac ergo vita parvuli sumus ad comparationem futuræ vitæ ; quia sicut vita hæc imperfecta est, ita et scientia.</p>
<p>(Vers. 12.) « Videmus nunc per speculum in ænigmate ; tunc vero facie ad faciem. » Apertum est nunc imagines videri per fidem, tunc res ipsas. « Modo scio ex parte; tunc vero cognoscam, sicut et cognitus sum : » id est, videbo quæ promissa sunt, sicut videor ; hoc est, præsentem esse ad Dominum, ubi Christus est.</p>
<p>(Vers. 13.) « Manent autem nunc fides, spes, charitas, tria hæc : major autem horum est charitas. » Digne major est charitas : quia ut fides prædicaretur, et spes esset futuræ vitæ, charitas præstitit, sicut supra memoravi. Unde et Joannes apostolus : « Ex hoc cognoscimus, inquit, charitatem ejus, quia ipse pro nobis animam suam posuit <em>(I Joan. III, 16)</em>. » Juste igitur major charitas, per quam reformatum est genus humanum.</p></div></div>
<div class="jcontainer">
<p class="jheading"><strong>CAPUT XIV.</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>(Vers. 1.) « Sectamini charitatem, æmulamini spiritalia : magis autem ut prophetetis. » Post charitatem prophetandi studium magis habendum hortatur : quia quamvis magni sint spiritales gradus, quos enumerat : hic tamen melior, qui ad utilitatem Ecclesiæ proficit, ut discant omnes divinæ legis rationem. In quo enim quis animum dederit, in eo ipso accipit donum, dicente Salomone: « Scire legem, sensus est optimi <em>(Sap. VI, 16)</em> ; » scientia enim charitate subnixa non inflatur, sed est mansueta, proficiens omnibus ad utilitatem.</p>
<p>(Vers. 2.) « Nam qui loquitur lingua, non hominibus loquitur, sed Deo ; nemo enim audit, spiritu autem loquitur mysteria. » Hoc est quod dicit, quia qui loquitur incognita lingua, Deo loquitur; quia ipse omnia novit : homines vero nesciunt, ideoque nullus est ex hac re profectus. « Spiritu autem loquitur mysteria, » non sensu, quia ignorat quod dicit.</p>
<p>(Vers. 3.) « Qui enim prophetat, hominibus loquitur ad ædificationem, et exhortationem, et consolationem ; » ædificatur enim, quando quæstionum solutionem, addiscit. Exhortatio autem illi fit, ut desiderium patiatur prophetandi : consolatur vero, quia contemptum disciplinæ in spe videt. Scientia enim legis firmat animos, et provocat ad spei melioris profectum.</p>
<p>(Vers. 4.) « Qui loquitur lingua, se ipsum [Col.268 ] ædificat : qui vero prophetat, Ecclesiam ædificat. » Per id enim, quod forte solus scit, quod loquitur, se solum ædificat : nam qui prophetat, omnem plebem ædificat, dum intelligitur ab omnibus quid loquatur. Prophetas interpretes dicit Scripturarum ; sicut enim propheta futura prædicit, quæ nesciuntur : ita et hic dum Scripturarum sensum, qui multis occultus est, manifestat, dicitur prophetare.</p>
<p>(Vers. 5.) « Volo autem vos omnes loqui linguis : magis autem ut prophetetis. » Non poterat prohibere loqui linguis, qui superius donum istud dicit esse Spiritus sancti : sed ideo prophetandi magis studium habendum, quia utilius est. « Major est enim qui prophetat, quam qui loquitur lingua, nisi interpretetur. » Quia si intepretari poterit, non erit minor ; quia Ecclesiam ædificat : hoc enim majus est, quod omnibus prodest. Hic enim per donum Dei linguis loquitur, qui etiam interpretatur, sicut et illi duodecim in Actibus apostolorum <em>(Act. II, 4)</em>.</p>
<p>(Vers. 6.) « Nunc autem, fratres, si venero ad vos linguis loquens, quid vobis prodero, nisi loquar vobis aut in revelatione, aut in notitia, aut in prophetia, aut in doctrina ? » Hæc omnia unum significant ; docere enim nemo poterit, nisi intelligatur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 7,8.) « Tamen quæ sine anima sunt vocem dantia, sive tibia, sive cithara, si distinctionem sonitus non dederunt, quomodo cognoscetur quod per tibiam canitur, aut quod citharizatur ? Etenim si incertam vocem tuba dederit, quis se parabit ad prælium ? » Quoniam exempla facilius suadent quam verba, exemplis commendat per quæ facile assequantur non debere illos in Ecclesia loqui linguis, qui intepretari non possunt. Ut quid enim loquatur, quem nemo intelligit ?</p>
<p>(Vers. 9.) « Ita et vos per linguam nisi singificantem sermonem dederitis, quomodo scietur quid loquimini ? Eritis enim in aera loquentes: » hoc est, nihil proficientes. « Nam multa, ut puta, genera linguarum sunt in hoc mundo, et nihil sine voce. Multa (quidem) genera sunt linguarum, » inquit, sed habent proprias vocum significationes, ut intelligantur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 10,11.) « Si ergo nesciero virtutem vocis, ero ei cui loquor, barbarus: et is qui loquitur, mihi barbarus. » Non utique id studendum monet, ut invicem per incognitam linguam barabari sibi videantur : sed quia concordiæ res est, his nitendum est, ut per unanimitatem intellectus communi lætitia glorientur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 12.) « Sic et vos, quoniam æmulatores estis spirituum ad ædificationem Ecclesiæ quærite, ut prophetetis. » Quia prodest Scripturas explanare (nam incitatur et gaudet animus, quando aliquid de Scripturis percipit : et quantum propensior in hac parte fit, tantum deserit vitia) [Col. 269] propterea ad hanc partem studium monet applicandum.</p>
<p>(Vers. 13.) « Ideo qui loqitur lingua, oret ut interpretetur. » Eum qui linguis loqui desiderat, monet orare debere, ut accipiat donum interpretandi ; ut proficiat cæteris studium ejus.</p>
<p>(Vers. 14.) « Nam si oravero lingua, spiritus meus orat; mens autem mea sine fructu est. » Manifestum est ignorare animum nostrum, si lingua loquatur, quam nescit, sicut adsolent Latini homines Græce cantare, oblectati sono verborum ; nescientes tamen quid dicant. Spiritus autem qui datur in baptismo, scit quid oret animus, dum loquitur, aut perorat lingua sibi ignota : mens autem qui est animus, sine fructu est. Quem enim potest habere fructum, qui ignorat quæ loquatur ?</p>
<p>(Vers. 15.) « Quid est ergo ? Orabo spiritu, orabo et mente; psalmum dicam spiritu, psalmum dicam et mente. » Hoc dicit, quia cum quis hac lingua loquitur, quam novit, tam spiritu, quam mente orat : quia non solum spiritus ejus, quem dixi datum in baptismo, scit quid oratur : sed etiam animus simili modo et de psalmo non ignorat.</p>
<p>(Vers. 16.) « Cæterum si benedixeris spiritu ; » hoc est, si laudem Dei lingua loquaris ignota audientibus : « Quis supplet locum idiotæ ? Quomodo dicit amen, super tuam benedictionem, quia nescis quid dicas. » Imperitus enim audiens quod non intelligit, nescit finem orationis, et non respondet, amen, id est verum : ut confirmetur benedictio. Per hos enim impletur confirmatio precis, qui respondent, amen ; ut omnia dicta veri testimonio in audientium mentibus confirmentur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 17.) « Nam quidem bene gratias agis. » De eo dicit, qui cognita sibiloquitur, quia scit quid dicat. « Sed alius no ædificatur. » Si utique ad ædificandam Ecclesiam convenitis, ea debent dici, quæ intelligant audientes. Nam quid prodest ut quis lingua loquatur, quam solus scit; aut qui audit, nihil proficiat ? Ideo tacere debet in Ecclesia, ut ii loquantur, qui prosint audientibus.</p>
<p>(Vers. 18.) « Gratis ago Deo meo, quod omnium vestrum lingua loquor. » Quoniam superius linguis loqui donum esse dixit Spiritus sancti, ideo ad Deum refert, quod omnium lingua loqueretur. Et ne forte quasi æmulus per invidiam hoc dicere videretur, ostendit se omnium quidem horum loqui linguis, et quia non valde prodest.</p>
<p>(Vers. 19.) « Sed in Ecclesia, inquit, volo quinque verba loqui per legem, ut et alios ædificem, quam decem millia verborum in lingua. » Utilias dicit paucis verbis in apertione sermonis loqui, quod omnes intelligant, quam prolixam orationem habere in obscuro. Hi ex Hebræis erant, [Col. 270] qui aliquando Syra lingua, plerumque Hebræa, in tractatibus aut oblationibus utebantur ad commendationem. Gloriabantur enim se dici Hebræos propter meritum Abrahæ, quod idem Apostolus pro nihilo habuit dicens : « Mihi autem absit gloriari ; nisi in cruce Domini nostri Jesu Christi <em>(Galat. VI, 14)</em>. » Hos quidam imitantes, ignota sibi lingua loqui malebant in Ecclesia ad populum, quam sua.</p>
<p>(Vers. 20.) « Fratres, nolite pueri effici sensibus; sed malitia parvuli estote ; ut sensibus perfecti sitis. » Perfectos illos vult esse, ut sciant quid ad instructionem Ecclesiæ sit necessarium ; ut recedentes a malitia et erroribus, iis studerent, quæ proficerent ad utilitatem fratrum. HIc est enim sensu perfectus, qui id agit, ut prosit alicui, maxime fratri.</p>
<p>(Vers. 21.) « In lege enim scriptum est : Quia in aliis linguis, et in labiis aliis loquar populo huic, et nec sic me audient, dicit Dominus <em>(Isa. XXVIII, 11)</em>. » Hoc Dominus de his dixit, quos præsciit nec Salvatori credituros. In aliis enim linguis et in aliis labiis loqui, Novum Testamentum est prædicare, sicut dicit Jeremias propheta : « Ecce venient dies, dicit Dominus, et consummabo domui Israel et domui Juda Testamentum Novum, non secundum quod disposui patribus illorum <em>(Jerem. XXXI, 31)</em>; » hoc est, immutata ratione aliter loqui, quam se legis veteris verba habeant ; dum audiunt Sabbatum solvi, neomenias evacuari, circumcisionem cessare, sacrificia immutari, escas dudum prohibitas licere edere, Christum Deum de Deo prædicari : hoc est aliis linguis et aliis labiis loqui ; et nec sic perfidi Deum obaudire voluerunt. Potest et sic intelligi, ut quia multi Judæorum malevoli erant, et propterea dignum non erat his in revelatione loqui Evangelium, in parabolis loqueretur ad eos : et intelligentes ideo sibi non revelari, quia mali erant, nec sic se corrigerent ; ut merentes se facerent per explanationem audire verba Dei. Unde dicunt discipuli ad Dominum : « Domine, quare in parabolis loqueris illis <em>(Matth. XIII, 10)</em> ? » Et Dominus : « Quia vobis datum est. inquit, nosse mysterium regni Dei, illis autem non ; ut videntes non videant, et audientes non intelligant <em>(Ibid. 11, 13)</em> ; » ne indigni salutem perciperent, quod animadvertentes pro meritis suis factum, nec sic conversi Deo satisfacere voluerunt.</p>
<p>(Vers. 22.) « Itaque linguæ in signum sunt. » Hoc est, velamine incognitæ obscurati sunt sermones Dei, ne videantur a perfidis, et cum audiuntur incognitæ linguæ, signum sit quia propter perfidiam factum est, ne audiens intelligat. « Non utique iiis qui credunt, sed non credentibus ; » hoc [Col. 271] est quod dixit quia ad occultandos sensus incredulis proficiunt linguæ. « Prophetia autem non incredulis, sed iis qui credunt. » Hoc est, non competit fidelibus audire linguas quas non intelligant ; sed infidelibus, qui non sunt digni intelligere, sicut dicit Isaias propheta : « Vade et dic populo huic : Aure audietis, et non intelligetis, etc. <em>(Isa. VI, 9)</em>. »</p>
<p>(Vers. 23.) « Si convenerit universa Ecclesia in unum, et loquantur omnes linguis, introeant autem infideles et idiotæ ; nonne dicent quia insanitis ? » Manifestum est quia si omnes diversis linguis loquantur, tumultus fit quidam inconditus populi, quasi phrenesin patientis.</p>
<p>(Vers 24, 25.) « Si autem omnes prophetent, intret autem aliquis infidelis, vel idiota, increpatur ab omnibus, redarguitur ab omnibus, occulta cordis ejus manifesta fiunt : et tunc cadens in faciem, adorabit Deum, pronuntians quod vere in vobis Deus sit. » Cum enim intelligit et intelligitur, audiens laudari Deum, et adorari Christum, pervidet veram esse et venerandam religionem, in qua nihil fucatum, nihil in tenebris videt geri, sicut apud paganos, quibus velantur oculi ; ne quæ sacra vocant perspicientes, variis se vanitatibus cernant illudi. Omnis enim impostura tenebras petit, et falsa pro veris ostendit ; ideo apud nos nihil astute, nihil sub velamine : sed simpliciter unus laudatur Deus, « ex quo sunt omnia, et unus Dominus Jesus, per quem omnia <em>(ICor. VIII, 6)</em>. » Si enim nullus sit, qui intelligat, aut a quo ipse discutiatur, potest dicere seductionem esse quamdam et vanitatem, quæ ideo linguis canitur, quia pudoris est, si reveletur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 26.) « Quid est igitur, fratres ? Cum convenitis, unusquisque vestrum canticum habet ; » id est, laudem Dei per canticum eloquitur. « Doctrinam habet ; » hoc est, sensuum per spiritalem prudentiam habet expositionem. « Revelationem habet; » id est, subest ei prophetia occultorum, quæ ad omnium mentem perveniat, favente Spiritu sancto. « Linguam habet ; » ut eos qui lingua loqui poterant, non contristaret, permisit eos loqui linguis : ita tamen, ut interpretatio sequeretur. Ideo ait : « Interpretationem habet ; » ut si interpres adesset, daretur locus loquendi linguis.</p>
<p>(Vers. 27.) « Si lingua quis loquitur, per duos, [Col. 272] aut ut multum, tres ; et particulatim et unus interpretetur. » Hoc est, duo aut tres non plus linguis loquantur : sed singuli, non simul omnes; ne insanire viderentur. Ideo, ero « ut multum tres, » ne occuparent diem linguis loquentes, et interpretes illorum ; et non haberent prophetæ tempus Scripturas disserendi, qui sunt totius Ecclesiæ illuminatores.</p>
<p>(Vers. 28.) « Quod si non fuerit interpres, taceat in Ecclesia : sibi autem loquatur et Deo ; » hoc est, intra se tacite oret, aut loquatur Deo, qui audit muta omnia ; in Ecclesia enim ille debet loqui, qui omnibus prosit.</p>
<p>(Vers. 29.) « Prophetæ autem duo vel tres loquantur, et alii examinent, vel interrogent. » Ipsum modum tenuit dicendo : « Duo vel tres loquantur ; » singuli autem, sicut supra. Cæteros autem interrogare permisit de iis quæ forte in ambiguum veniunt, aut quæ assequi aliquis non potest ; qui diversa sunt ingenia, ut disputatione pianiore dilucedentur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 30.) « Quod si alii revelatum fuerit sedenti, prior taceat ; » ide est, permittat potior inferiori, ut si potest dicat : nec ægre ferat, quia potest et illi dari donum, ut dicat, cum videtur inferior, quod potiori concessum non est. Sicut enim totum uni concedi non potest, licet potiori, ita et non potest alicui, quamvis inferiori, nihil impertiri ; ut nemo sit vacuus a gratia Dei.</p>
<p>(Vers. 31.) « Potestis enim per singulos prophetare, ut omnes discant, et omnes exhortentur. » Hæc traditio Synagogæ est, quam nos vult sectari ; quia Christianis quidem scribit, sed ex gentibus factis, non ex Judæis : ut sedentes disputent, seniores dignitate in cathedris, sequentes in subselliis, novissimi in pavimento super mattas. Quibus si revelatum fuerit, dandum locum dicendi præcipit, nec despiciendos : quia membra corporis sunt.</p>
<p>(Vers. 32.) « Et spiritus prophetarum prophetis subjectus est, » Quia enim unus atque idem Spiritus est. » qui tam prophetis futura dicentibus, quam iis qui revelant Scripturas, infundit se pro ratione et qualitate causarum, ideirco dixit : « Subjectus est prophetis : » ut ingenia accenderet hac spe, quod Spiritus conatus bonos adjuvet. Desiderio enim optimo ad Dei res enarrandas subvenit : ut impleat boni propositi voluntatem. Nam et de Salvatore idem dictum est : « Bibebant autem de spiritali sequente petra, petra autem erat Christus <em>(I Cor. X, 4)</em> ; » hoc est, et subjectum esse, quod et sequi ; sequebatur enim, ut humanis suffragiis dificientibus, adesset ad auxilium tribuendum. Ita et Spiritus subjectus dicitur, ut conatus bonos adjuvet, cum suggerit ; subjectus enim videtur, qui cœpta alterius perficit.</p>
<p>[Col. 273] (Vers. 33.) Non est enim dissensionis auctor, sed pacis. » Quia ergo pacis auctor est, dicente Salvator : « Pacem meam do vobis, pacem relinquo vobis <em>(Joan. XIV, 27)</em>, » nemo alterum non sinat dicere, neque debebit dicenti, studio contradicendi, resistere, ne discordia fiat in corpore. Qui enim in pace vocantur, patientiæ debent studere ; ne pacis jura solvantur. « Sicut in omnibus Ecclesiis sanctorum doceo. » Hoc dicto hortatur illos, ut quæ præcipit faciant, quando similiter se Ecclesiis sanctorum prædicare testatur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 34.)(34) «Mulieres vestræ in Ecclesia taceant. » Nunc tradit quod prætermiserat ; sicut enim velari mulieres in Ecclesia præcepit <em>(I Cor. XI, 5)</em>, modo ut quietæ sint et verecundæ ostendit : ut operæ pretium sit, quia velantur. Si enim imago Dei vir est, non femina, et viro subjecta est lege naturæ ; quanto magis in Ecclesia debent esse subjectæ propter reverentiam ejus, qui illius legatus est, qui etiam viri caput est: « Non enim permittitur illis loqui, sed esse in silentio, sicut et lex dicit. » Quid dicit lex? « Ad virum tuum conversio tua, et ipse tui dominabitur <em>(Gen. III, 16).</em> » Hæc lex specialis est : hinc Sara dominum vocabat Abraham virum suum ; ac per hoc in silentio jubentur esse, ne supradictæ legis sententia infirmetur, cujus memor Sara, viro suo erat subjecta, sicut dictum est. Quamvis una caro sit <em>(Gen. II, 24)</em>, sed duabus ex causis jubetur esse subjecta : quia et ex viro est, et per ipsam intravit peccatum.</p>
<p>(Vers. 35.) « Si quid autem discere volunt, domi viros suos interrogent; turpe est enim mulieribus in Ecclesia loqui. » Turpe est, quia contra disciplinam est, ut in domo Dei, qui eas subjectas viris suis esse præcepit, de lege loqui præsumant : cum sciant illic viros habere primatum, et sibi magis competere, ut in domo Dei precibus vacent, linguam retinentes : et aures aperiant, ut audiant quomodo misericordia Dei mortem vicit per Christum, quæ per eas regnavit. Nam si audeant in Ecclesia loqui, dedecus est ; quia ideirco velantur, ut humiliatæ appareant : ille autem se inverecundas ostendunt, quod et viris opprobrium est; in mulierum enim insolentia etiam mariti notantur.</p>
<p>(Vers. 36.) « An a vobis vergum Dei profectum est, aut in vos solus devenit ? » Arguentis verba sunt ; sic enim inflati erant, quasi ipsis promissa fuisset hæc salus ; et exemplo eorum cæteræ gentes vocarentur ad fidem, aut non essent aliqui, qui possent suscipere gratiam Dei, apostolis prædicantibus. Sic enim se jactabant quasi beneficium darent magis quam acciperent, accedentes ad fidem, unde dicit : « Aut in vos solos devenit verbum Dei. » Omnis enim qui vult aliquid emere, quod scit ab aliquibus non requiri, cum quodam fasitidio accedit [Col. 274] ad emptionem, quasi beneficium præstiturus vendenti. Ideo hoc Apostolus arguit in Corinthiis, qui tales se prædebant elatione vanitatis, quasi si ipsi non obedirent verbis fidei, nemo esset qui crederet, sicut dicit Judæis : « Vobis primum oportebat loqui verba vitæ hujus : sed quia repulistis ea, indignos vos facientes æternæ vitæ, ecce convertimur nos ad gentes <em>(Act. XIII, 46)</em>. »</p>
<p>(Vers. 37.) « Si quis existimatur propheta esse, aut spiritalis, cognoscat quæ scribo vobis, quia Domini sunt mandata. » Hoc dicens tangit supra memoratos falsos apostolos, a quibus fuerant depravati, qui pro desideriis hominum non divina, sed terrena docebant. Ideo hic nihil suum tradere se dicit, sed Domini : ut quibus suadet, Deo acquisiti non hominibus videantur : qua fiducia et constanter prædicat, liberam habens conscientiam ; quia non hominibus placere vult, sed Deo. Unde peccatoribus non blanditur, ut crescant : sed admonet, ut desinant.</p>
<p>(Vers. 38.) « Si quis autem ignorat, ignorabitur. » Recte, quia qui nescit Domini esse, quæ loquitur Apostolus, et ipse a Domino ignorabitur in die judicii, dicente Domino : « Amen dico vobis, nescio vos <em>(Matth. XXV, 12)</em>. »</p>
<p>(Vers. 39.) « Propter quod, fratres, æmulationem habete prophetandi. » Quamvis arguat hos, et in multis reprehendat et corripiat, eo quod recesserant a traditione ejus; tamen fratres eos vocat, quia dicit Isaias ad plebem Domini : « Dicite iis qui non recte ambulant in viis meis : Fratres nostri estis vos <em>(Isa. LXVI, 5)</em>. » Ut ergo consolaretur istos post correptiones, fratres illos vocat : et ad æmulationem prophetiæ hortatur, ut assidua disputatione et explanatione legis divinæ fierent instructiores : ut possent discere perversas esse pseudo-apostolorum prædicationes.</p>
<p>« Et loqui linguis nolite prohibere. » Et hoc propter charitatem, ut qui possunt loqui linguis, si interpres fuerit præsens, non vetentur, ne fiat dissensio.</p>
<p>(Vers. 40.) « Omnia autem honeste et secundum ordinem fiant. » hoc est, secundum ordinem supradictum. Honeste autem illud fit, quod cum pace et disciplina fit.</p></div></div>


]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2498/the-ambrosiaster-latin-text-on-i-corinthians-12-14/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: ICor 14:18-22</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2473/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1418-22/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2473/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1418-22/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 30 Oct 2011 20:00:08 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Douay Rheims]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[gift]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Latin]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[law]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[reason]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[speaking]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Vulgate]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2473</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[An English translation of Aquinas' I Corinthians 14:18-22 <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2473/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1418-22/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h4>I Corinthians Chapter 14:18-22</h4>
<p>A translation of Thomas Aquinas on I Corinthians 14:18-22 from the Latin into contemporary English.</p>
<div class="subhead">Translated from the Latin text: Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 389 lc4</div>
<div class="bquote"><p>Ic4. This apostle shows the excellency of the gift of prophecy over the gift of tongues by the reasons which had been established on his own part. And concerning this he does two things: first he brings thanks concerning the gift of tongues which had been given to him by God. Secondly, he proposes himself as an example for them. Where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;But in the Church I wish, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> He goes on to say, <strong><em>&#8220;I give thanks, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> as if he was to say, <em>&#8220;Therefore I do not despise the gift of tongues, because I say that the gift of prophecy is more excellent but [tongues] ought to be retaining a high value as well&#8221;.</em> From which it says, <strong><em>&#8220;I give thanks, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> Therefore it is about the one who is in the act of giving thanks. <strong><em>&#8220;In all things give thanks,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> (I Thessalonians 5:18). Or <strong><em>&#8220;I give thanks,&#8221;</em></strong> as if he is trying to say, <em>&#8220;Therefore I do not despise the gift of tongues, as if one who is lacking in it, but on the contrary I have it.&#8221;</em> And therefore he says,  <strong><em>&#8220;I give thanks, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> and not that they were to understand that all were speaking in one language.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> He says,  <strong><em>&#8220;I speak with all your tongues,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;The Apostles were speaking in a variety of languages,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a>    (Acts 2:4).<span id="more-2473"></span></p></div>
<div class="bquote"><p><strong><em>&#8220;But in the Church,&#8221;</em></strong> He sets himself here as an example, as if he is saying: <em>&#8220;if I have the gift of tongues as you also [have], you ought to do that which I do.&#8221;</em> <strong><em>&#8220;But I wish,&#8221;</em></strong> that is rather I wish, <strong><em>&#8220;to speak in the Church five,&#8221;</em></strong> that is only a few words, <strong><em>&#8220;words with my sense,&#8221;</em></strong> that is with understanding, namely that I should understand and be understood. And because of this, <strong><em>&#8220;that I may instruct others also: than ten thousand,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a>  that it is in whatever great a number,  <strong><em>&#8220;words in a tongue.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a> , seeing that [this type of] speaking is not for understanding in whatever way it is going to be done, as explained above. They are saying something with respect to the reason he says, <strong><em>&#8220;five,&#8221;</em></strong> because the apostle seems to prefer that he would rather wish to say one prayer for the purpose of understanding than many without understanding. But prayer, according to the grammarians, in order for this having to make perfect sense, it must have five [things], namely the subject, predicate, copula verb, the determination of subject and predicate.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>  To others it appears better for that reason because it ought to be spoken with understanding, in order that others may be taught. Therefore he asserts, <strong><em>&#8220;five,&#8221;</em></strong>  because the teacher owes five, namely:</p>
<ul>
<li>The nature of belief,  <strong><em>&#8220;These things speak and exhort,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a>  (Titus 2:15).</li> 
<li>What one is compelled to do: <strong><em>&#8220;Go ye into the world, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong>. </li>
<li>What one is compelled to avoid, namely sins. <strong><em>&#8220;flee as if from the face of a snake, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Ecclesiasticus 21:2), <strong><em>&#8220;show my people wickedness, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Isaiah 58:1).</li> 
<li>One must be about hope, namely the eternal reward. <strong><em>&#8220;of which salvation they have inquired, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Peter 1:10).</li>
<li>One must be about fear, namely the eternal punishments, <strong><em>&#8220;go, those who must speak evil, into the eternal fire, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a> </li>
</ul>
<p><strong><em>&#8220;My brothers, do not be unwilling, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> He shows here the excellency of the gift of prophecy over the gift of tongues, the reason having been established by the part of the unbelievers. He does two things in reference to this. First, he raises attention and answers those who have been attentive. Secondly he argues his proposition, where it says,  <strong><em>&#8220;what is written in the Law?&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>  According to the first the apostle seems to exclude the  cloak<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a>  of excuse belonging to anyone who for that reason teaches rude and superficial things as if they show themselves as one&#8217;s preferring to live in simplicity,  and for that reason the ones who do not care about the details do not arrive at anything that relates to the matter of truth. These ones possess the word of the Lord for this, <strong><em>&#8220;unless you be converted, and become as little children, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a>  (Matthew 18:3).</p> 
<p>But the Apostle excludes this when he says, <strong><em>&#8220;do not become children in sense,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a>   that is do not become that type who speaks and teaches childish, useless, and stupid things. See the previous (remark in I Corinthians 13:11), <strong><em>&#8220;when I was a child, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a> . But what must you do to become children? With affection, not with understanding. So he consequently says, <strong><em>&#8220;but in malice,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a>  whereby it ought to be known that children lack in actively thinking about evil and thus for that reason we ought to become children. <strong><em>&#8220;but in malice be children,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a>  and they are lacking in actively thinking about good, and so we ought not to be children, on the contrary, we ought to be perfect men. And so for that reason he says,  <strong><em>&#8220;and in sense be perfect, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-17" id="refmark-17"><sup>[17]</sup></a>  that is you were to be perfect to discern [between] good and evil. From which it says, <strong><em>&#8220;But strong meat is for the perfect, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Hebrews 5:14). Therefore it is not to be praised in your simplicity which is being opposed to wisdom, but simplicity which is being opposed to cunning. And for that reason the Lord says, <strong><em>&#8220;be wise as serpents,&#8221;</em></strong> (Matthew 10:16).  <strong><em>&#8220;But I would have you to be wise in good and simple in evil,&#8221;</em></strong> (Romans 16:19).</p> 
<p>Consequently when he says, <strong><em>what is written in the Law?&#8221;</em></strong> he is arguing for a purpose. Whereby it ought to be noted this argument, as is well known by a gloss, it was being distinguished by many parts, but according to the intention of the apostle it did not seem that it was to be applied in this topic except for one reason. And his reason is for the purpose of showing that the gift of prophecy is more excellent than the gift of tongues. It is such as this &#8211; all that is more valuable to this over the other is ordained first and better than that other which has been ordained for this. But nevertheless the gift of prophecy is ordained for the conversion of the unbeliever than the gift of tongues, yet the prophets are more valuable for this than the gift of tongues, therefore prophecy is better. <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-18" id="refmark-18"><sup>[18]</sup></a> </p>
<p>In respect to this reasoning he does two things: With the first he shows the gift of tongues and the gift of prophecy to what they are ordained for. Secondly he shows that the gift of prophecy is more valuable when it says, <strong><em>&#8220;if then the whole [Church], etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> in respect to the first he does two things. With the first he introduces authority.</p> 
<p>With the second he argues by reason of authority at the proposition where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;wherefore tongues, etc.&#8221;</em></strong> In reference to the first it ought to be known that this is what he says, <strong><em>&#8220;what is written in the Law?&#8221;</em></strong></p>
<p>It can be by the Law or by inquiry, as if he should say, <em>&#8220;you ought not become children in senses but to be one who has become righteous,</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-19" id="refmark-19"><sup>[19]</sup></a>   and this is to see and know the Law. From which place you are to be ones who have become righteous in senses, based on the fact that you know the Law, and in the Law, what is written about tongues? Some [tongues] are useless anytime for that to which they have been ordained, but clearly if I should speak in diverse tongues, specifically in the [tongue of the] people of the Jews, nevertheless man does not hear, etc.</p> 
<p>It can be by the remissive Law,<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-20" id="refmark-20"><sup>[20]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;what is written in the Law?&#8221;</em></strong> as if he is saying: <em>&#8220;Refuse to be moved like children for something which is to be eagerly desired who do not discern either the good or the not so good. It should be that you eagerly strive and consequently should prefer the better good but be as ones who have become perfect in the senses</em>, that is you should be able to discern between the good and the greater good and eagerly strive in such a way.</p> 
<p>And this happens, if you think what is written in the law, <strong><em>&#8220;seeing that in other [tongues and other lips], etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> [along with the verse]  (Wisdom 6:16), <strong><em>&#8220;To think, therefore, upon her, is perfect understanding&#8221;</em></strong>.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-21" id="refmark-21"><sup>[21]</sup></a> And he says, <strong><em>&#8220;in the Law?&#8221;</em></strong> one must not accept the Law strictly as the five Books of Moses only, as it states, <strong><em>&#8220;that all things must needs be fulfilled which are written in the law of Moses, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-22" id="refmark-22"><sup>[22]</sup></a> (Luke 24:44) but for the whole Old Testament, as it states, <strong><em>&#8220;But that the word may be fulfilled which is written in their law: they hated me without cause.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-23" id="refmark-23"><sup>[23]</sup></a>  (John 15:25). This is written yet in Psalms 24:19.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-24" id="refmark-24"><sup>[24]</sup></a> </p>  
<p>This authority is received from Isaiah 28:11 where our account has, <strong><em>&#8220;In the utterance of speech and in other languages he will speak to this particular people.&#8221;</em></strong> This then is written [in I Corinthians 14:21]:  <strong><em>&#8220;In such other languages,&#8221;</em></strong> that is in the diverse kinds languages, and <strong><em>&#8220;in speech,&#8221;</em></strong> that is in the diverse idioms and ways [a language] is able to be pronounced, <strong><em>&#8220;I will speak to this people,&#8221;</em></strong> namely to the Jew, this was a sign specifically given for the conversion of the Jewish people. <strong><em>&#8220;and neither so will they hear,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-25" id="refmark-25"><sup>[25]</sup></a>  because in fact they did not believe in the sign which had been seen.  <strong><em>&#8220;Blind the heart of this people, etc.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-26" id="refmark-26"><sup>[26]</sup></a>  (Isaiah 6:10).</p> 
<p>But why did God give them a sign if they were not destined to be converted? There are two reasons. One reason is because although not all were converted, nevertheless some were.  <strong><em>&#8220;For the Lord did not cast away His people, etc.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-27" id="refmark-27"><sup>[27]</sup></a>  Another reason is for the purpose that their damnation to appear more just, until their wickedness appears more clearly. <strong><em>&#8220;If I had not come and spoken to them, [they would not have sin: but now they have no excuse for their sin.] etc.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-28" id="refmark-28"><sup>[28]</sup></a>  (John 15:22).</p> 
<p>Consequently when he says, <strong><em>&#8220;Therefore tongues, etc.&#8221;</em></strong> He proves with reason for the proposition by the authority which had been introduced as if he is to say, <em>&#8220;by this it is clearly shown that the gift of tongues had been given.</em> <strong><em>&#8220;Not for believers for the purpose of believing, because they already believe.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-29" id="refmark-29"><sup>[29]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;Not according to your speech, [that we believe] etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (John 4:42)<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-30" id="refmark-30"><sup>[30]</sup></a>  but for the unbelievers, that they be converted.</p>
<p>On the other hand two explanations are set by Ambrose in this place in a gloss, which are not literal ones.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-31" id="refmark-31"><sup>[31]</sup></a>  One of which is that which he may be saying, like in the Old Testament I spoke to the Jewish people through tongues, that is through figures of speech, and through the lips, that is temporal good things<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-32" id="refmark-32"><sup>[32]</sup></a>   to [the Jews] whom the promise is going to be acted on, so, until now in the New Testament, I speak also <strong><em>&#8220;in other lips&#8221;</em></strong>, that is in spiritual things, nor yet will they heed me in such a way, namely in reference to their multitude.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-33" id="refmark-33"><sup>[33]</sup></a>  </p>
<p>Therefore tongues have been given <strong><em>&#8220;not for believers but unbelievers&#8221;</em></strong> for the purpose of making specifically evident their unbelief.</p>
<p>The other [the second reason given by the gloss] is <strong><em>&#8220;in other tongues&#8221;</em></strong>, that is obscure and allegorical, <strong><em>&#8220;I speak&#8221;</em></strong> because they are unworthy. <strong><em>&#8220;They will not heed [me says the Lord]&#8220;</em></strong>, that is they will not understand. As a result he shows for what purpose prophecy is ordained to be, namely for the instruction of the faithful ones who already believe. <strong><em>&#8220;Prophecies which have been given are&#8230;&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-34" id="refmark-34"><sup>[34]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;not for the unfaithful ones, who do not believe.&#8221;</em></strong> <strong><em>&#8220;Lord, who has believed our report?&#8221;</em></strong> (Isaiah 53:1) but for the faithful ones, that they believe and may be instructed. <strong><em>&#8220;Son of man, I have made you a special envoy, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong>  (Ezekiel 3:17)<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-35" id="refmark-35"><sup>[35]</sup></a> <strong><em>&#8220;When prophecy would have failed, etc., the people will be scattered.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-36" id="refmark-36"><sup>[36]</sup></a> </p></div>
<p>For the actual Latin of this work, go to <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">Aquinas on Tongues: the Latin copy.</a></p>
<p>This is one portion of the works of Thomas Aquinas on the tongues of Olivet, Corinth and the Ecclesiastical Church. The table of contents of this series can be found at <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues Intro.</a></p>
<br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">The Aquinas text here is distancing itself from the traditional neo-tongues doctrine espoused by the 4th century writers and was a strong dogma for almost a millennia.<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">The Aquinas text differs from the Vulgate. The Vulgate reads &#8220;et coeperunt loqui aliis linguis&#8221; whereas the Aquinas text has, &#8220;loquebantur variis linguis apostoli&#8221;.<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">Larcher has, &#8220;But according to the grammarians, if a statement is to have perfect sense, it should have five things: a subject, predicate, verbal copula, a modifier of the subject and a modifier of the predicate.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims. The quotation in the Aquinas text refers to 2:11 but it is actually 2:15.<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">Note how Aquinas has slightly altered the quoted texts of Ecclesiasticus, Isaiah, I Peter, and Matthew 25:41 (not 25:21 as the manuscript wrongly demonstrates) to favour  his argument, though he does assume the reader understands what the right reading ought to be.<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">Aquinas has &#8220;in lege quid scriptum est?&#8221; whereas the Vulgate reads &#8220;in lege scriptum est quoniam&#8230;&#8221; This is the same as found in Luke 10:26.<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">Lewis refers to &#8220;Pallium&#8221; as &#8220;the philosopher&#8217;s cloak, a philosophic career or habit&#8221;.<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-17" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-17">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-18" class="fn-text">I found this piece starting from &#8220;All that is more valuable&#8230;&#8221; as one of the more difficult portions to translate. Larcher departs from static to dynamic here and actually does not follow the Latin. &#8220;Whatever contributes more to that to which another is principally ordained is better than the latter; but the gift of prophecy and the gift of tongues are both ordained to the conversion of unbelievers, although the gift of prophecy contributes more to this than does the gift of tongues. Therefore, prophecy is better. &#8221; His translation here is not reliable though much more readable than my own. I think there is come copy missing from the Latin text. I am going to leave it in rough form because I am unsure at this point what to do with it.<a href="#refmark-18">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-19" class="fn-text">The Latin is &#8220;perfecti&#8221;. Larcher translates it as &#8220;mature&#8221;. The Lewis and Short Dictionary has a number of definitions, including righteous, which they believe is found ecclesiastical literature. I am going with Lewis and Short.<a href="#refmark-19">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-20" class="fn-text">&#8220;potest legi vel interrogative&#8230; potest etiam legi remissive&#8221; I am not sure what Aquinas is referring to here. It is some sort of religious or philosophical terminology I am not familiar with and can&#8217;t find any historical reference to it. It should not be taken literally, but I have no choice because I have no alternative.<a href="#refmark-20">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-21" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-21">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-22" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-22">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-23" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-23">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-24" class="fn-text">Larcher changes it to Psalms 25:19.<a href="#refmark-24">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-25" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-25">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-26" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-26">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-27" class="fn-text">Romans 11:2  in the Aquinas text has &#8220;non repellit dominus &#8230;&#8221; instead of &#8220;non reppulit Deus&#8230;&#8221; as found in the Vulgate. Paul is quoting Psalms 93:14.<a href="#refmark-27">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-28" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims. The Aquinas text has, &#8220;si non venissem, et locutus eis non fuissem,&#8221; while the Vulgate reads, &#8220;si non venissem et locutus fuissem eis&#8221;.<a href="#refmark-28">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-29" class="fn-text">The Aquinas text identifies this as actual Corinthian text, but I can&#8217;t find any reference to this in any Bible. A quick search on Google only returns Aquinas&#8217; work on the subject.<a href="#refmark-29">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-30" class="fn-text">The NIV 2008, has a clearer reading, &#8220;It is no longer because of what you said that we believe.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-30">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-31" class="fn-text">They are not to be taken literally.<a href="#refmark-31">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-32" class="fn-text">&#8220;temporal good things&#8221; &#8220;bona temporalia&#8221;&#8230;The Aquinas text here is doing  a word play, linking the Jewish people to being like a child who lacks understanding. He just finished using bona (good) as a keyword a few paragraphs above relating to thinking as a child.<a href="#refmark-32">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-33" class="fn-text">Aquinas believed that some Jews will heed and convert, but nationally and ethnically, they would not.<a href="#refmark-33">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-34" class="fn-text">The Aquinas text quotes I Corinthians 14:22 as &#8220;prophetiae datae sunt&#8221; but this does not exist in our Vulgate.<a href="#refmark-34">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-35" class="fn-text">Douay Rheims has it as &#8220;Son of man, I have made thee a watchman&#8230;&#8221; It is translated from speculatorem. Roman generals had speculatores as special bodyguards, adjutants and messengers. In this context Aquinas was promoting the idea that the prophet was a special messenger from God for the Church body.<a href="#refmark-35">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-36" class="fn-text">&#8220;cum prophetia defecerit dissipabitur&#8221;. No difference in the Latin between Aquinas or the Vulgate. Douay Rheims has it as &#8220;When prophecy shall fail, the people shall be scattered&#8221; &#8220;defecerit&#8221; is in the perfect subjunctive, and knowing Aquinas keen sense that prophecy is one the major spiritual disciplines, he would mean it to be that this statement is hyperbole &#8211; something to think about but never to happen.<a href="#refmark-36">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2473/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1418-22/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: ICor 14:13-17</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2423/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1413-17/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2423/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1413-17/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 21 Oct 2011 03:50:48 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[explanation]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[I Corinthians 14]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[intellect]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[interpretation]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[language]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prayer]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[primacy of prophecy over tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[private prayer]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[public prayer]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[seeing with the mind's eye]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2423</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas' work of I Corinthians 14:13-17 translated into English. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2423/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1413-17/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>A translation of Thomas Aquinas on I Corinthians 14:13-17 from the Latin into contemporary English.</p>
<div class="subhead">Translated from the Latin text: Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 388 lc3</div>

<div class="bquote"><p>1C3. The Apostle above demonstrated the excellency of the gift of prophecy over the the gift of tongues by having taken up the rationale by reason of exhortation&#8217;s function. In fact he showed the same thing by reason of the function of prayer. For we perform these two things by means of a language, namely prayer and exhortation. <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> In regards to this, he does two things: For the first, he proves by reasonable grounds the excellency of prophecy over the gift of tongues. Secondly, by examples. In which place it says, <strong><em>&#8220;I give thanks to my God, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> [v18] he does two things in respect to this. First he points out the necessity of prayer. Secondly, in regards to prayer, he demonstrates how more valuable the gift of prophecy is over the the gift of tongues.  <strong><em>&#8220;For if I am about to pray in a tongue, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] He therefore spoke regarding the first:<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>  I said that the gift of tongues without the gift of prophecy has no value. <strong><em>&#8220;and therefore  [he who speaks in a tongue]&#8220;</em></strong> [v13] since the process of interpreting is an act of prophecy which is more excellent than that [of the gift of tongues]. The one who speaks in a tongue, whether unknown or foreign, or some hidden mystery, <strong><em>&#8220;let him pray,&#8221;</em></strong> namely to God, <strong><em>&#8220;that he may interpret,&#8221;</em></strong> [v13] <a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a> that is, let thanks be given to the one who is about to interpret himself <strong><em>&#8220;praying that God would open the door,&#8221;</em></strong> (Col. 4:3).<span id="more-2423"></span></p></div>
<div class="bquote"><p>A gloss differently explains, <strong><em>&#8220;Let him pray. For it said to pray in two ways, namely either to plea or to persuade God,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> as if he is saying, <strong><em>&#8220;the one who speaks in a tongue, let him pray&#8221;</em></strong> [v13] that is, so that he may persuade, <strong><em>&#8220;that he may interpret,&#8221;</em></strong> [v13] and so this gloss takes [to mean] prayer through this whole chapter. But this is not the apostle&#8217;s intention, but in fact [it is] for a plea to God. <strong><em>&#8220;For if I am about to pray, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] this shows prophecy has more value than the gift of tongues with the one who is about to pray, and this is shown in two ways. First, the reason is taken up from the perspective of the one who is praying. Secondly from the perspective of the one hearing. In which place it says, <strong><em>&#8220;else, if you were to bless, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> [v16] in respect to the first, he does two things: with the first he is setting the rationale for putting forward [a position]. Secondly he removes an objection, in which place it says, <strong><em>&#8220;what is it then, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> [v15] In reference to the first, one ought to understand that prayer is twofold. One is private, when anyone in fact prays within himself or for himself. The other [is] public when anyone prays before the people and for others and whichever way it happens to be used, both the gift of tongues and the gift of prophecy. He therefore wishes to show that in whichever method [there is] more value in the gift of prophecy than in the gift of tongues. In the first case with regard to private prayer, the speaker, if someone should be uneducated, who does his own prayer, says a <em>Psalm</em>, or <em>Our Father</em> and does not understand that which is saying, such a thing is praying in a tongue. It does not make any difference whether he should pray in words having been granted him by the holy Spirit or someone else&#8217;s words. And if there should be another who prays and understands what he is saying, this one prays and prophecies.</p>
<p>It is evident that it is more profitable for the one who prays and understands than one who only prays in a tongue, who in fact does not understand what he is saying. For the one who does understand, he is being reinvigorated also in regards to both the intellect and to affection. On the other hand, the mind of him who does not understand is without the fruit of reinvigoration. Since from this instance it is better one should be refreshed in regards to [both] the affections and intellect than in regards to affection alone. It is evident that in prayer the gift of prophecy [has] more value than the gift of tongues alone. And this is what he said: I say that <strong><em>&#8220;Let him pray, that he would interpret, for I am to pray in a tongue,&#8221;</em></strong> [v13-14] that is if I use the gift of tongues which results in the act of prayer so that I mention in some way something I do not understand, then, <strong><em>&#8220;my spirit,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] that is, the holy Spirit having been given to me, <strong><em>&#8220;prays,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] who inclines and moves my for the purpose of prayer. And whatsoever I gain in the prayer itself, because this specific thing, which I am being moved by the holy Spirit, is the reward for me. <strong><em>&#8220;For what we should pray, as necessity dictates, we do not know, but the holy Spirit himself makes us to ask.&#8221;</em></strong> (Romans 8:26)<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> Or, <strong><em>&#8220;my spirit,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] that is my reasoning, <strong><em>&#8220;prays,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14], that is it composes for me what I am to say those things which are for the purpose of good, whether special words or of other holy ones. Or <strong><em>&#8220;my spirit,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] that is the power of seeing with the mind&#8217;s eye. <strong><em>&#8220;prays,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] inasmuch they are the voices or likeness of bodies wholly constructed in the mind without being conceptualized by the intellect. He therefore supplies: <strong><em>&#8220;my mind,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] that is my intellect, <strong><em>&#8220;is fruitless,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14] because it does not comprehend. Therefore [again] prophecy or interpretation is better in prayer than the gift of tongues. But is it possible at some time, or that whoever prays, and does not understand what he is praying, is to be without the fruitfulness of prayers?  It is to be concluded that the fruitfulness of prayer is twofold. One fruit is the reward that aids the person, the other fruit is spiritual encouragement and devotion having been conceived by prayer. And one is being deprived in regards to the fruit of spiritual devotion who does not listen for that which he prays or does not understand. But on the other hand in reference to the rewarding fruit, it is bound to be said that one is deprived, because there exists many prayers without a reward, since a person has the ability to speak with difficulty one <em>Our Father</em>, without the mind potentially being brought to another subject. And therefore it ought to be said that when one who is praying diverts by these [words] which he says, or when someone in one rewarding deed does not continuously think in whatever pleasing act, because he does this on account of God, it does not discount the reckoning of a reward. The reason of which is [this]: because in all the meritorious deeds, which are ordained for the right end, it is not required that the intention of the one who is performing be connected with the end according to whatever deed.</p>
<p>But on the other hand the first thrust, which motivates the intention, continues to work in completion. Furthermore if someone is distracted in some particular [thing] and this first thrust does the whole work of merit, unless it is being interrupted by a contrary affection which is diverting from the initial end to a contrary end. But it ought to be known that attentiveness is threefold. One is by the words which a man says and this is sometimes harmful inasmuch it impedes devotion. Another is to the sense of the words, and this is harmful, but not as much harm. Third is to the end and this is better and pretty much necessary. This is nevertheless what the Apostle means:<strong><em>&#8220;the mind is without fruit,&#8221;</em></strong> [v14], it is understood regarding the fruit of refreshment.</p>
[Verse 15] <strong><em>&#8220;What is it then? etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a> because someone could say: on account of whoever that prays in a tongue is without the fruit of the mind, but nevertheless the spirit prays, surely is not one then obligated to pray in the spirit? For this reason the apostle removes this [thought] saying that one ought to pray in both ways as with the spirit and the mind because a person ought to serve God concerning everything which he has from God. But he has the spirit and the mind from God and therefore he ought to pray according to both.<strong><em>&#8220;With his whole heart he praised the Lord, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a> (Ecclesiasticus 47:10) and for that reason he says, <strong><em>&#8220;I will pray with the spirit, I will pray also with the mind, I will sing with the spirit, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> and so he says I will pray and sing because prayer whether it is for the purpose of averting<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> God [from doing something], like he says, <strong><em>&#8220;I will pray,&#8221;</em></strong> or for the purpose of praise, like he says, <strong><em>&#8220;I will sing&#8221;</em></strong>. Concerning these two  <strong><em>&#8220;Is any of you sad? Let him pray: Is he cheerful in mind? Let him sing,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a> (James 5:13),  <strong><em>&#8220;Let us praise the Lord, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Psalm 9:12)<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;I will pray with the spirit,&#8221;</em></strong> that is seeing with the mind&#8217;s eye, <strong><em>&#8220;and with the mind&#8221;</em></strong> that is with meaning. 
[Verse 16] <strong><em>&#8220;Else, if you will bless, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> here he shows the following that the gift of prophecy is more valuable than the gift of tongues.  Furthermore in public prayer which is when the priest publicly prays, where sometimes he says things that he does not understand, sometimes to some extent which he does understand.  And in reference to this he does three things. He first posits a rationale.  Secondly, he explains it. In which it says, <strong><em>&#8220;How is he to say, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a> and thirdly he proves what he presupposed. In which place it says, <strong><em>&#8220;because what [you are saying he does not know] etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> he therefore says, I said that the gift of prophecy in private prayer has more value. <strong><em>&#8220;else,&#8221;</em></strong> but on behalf of, and in public because <strong><em>&#8220;if you shall bless,&#8221;</em></strong> that is you were to give a benediction, <strong><em>&#8220;with the spirit,&#8221;</em></strong> that is in a language which is not to be understood, or with the power of mindful observation and having been moved by the holy Spirit.
<strong><em>&#8220;who is to complete the matter for the uneducated?&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a>. Particularly with the uneducated, it is being asserted that this person only knows the language in which he was born. As if it were to say: <em>&#8220;who is to speak that what he ought to speak in the place for the uneducated?</em>  so that he [the uneducated] is to say, <strong><em>&#8220;amen,&#8221;</em></strong>  and therefore it says, <strong><em>&#8220;how should he say amen to your blessing?&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a> Whereby a gloss explains, it is: <em>&#8220;how can he share in the blessing having been made by you in the name of the Church?&#8221;</em><strong><em>&#8220;In which he that is blessed upon the earth, shall be blessed in God, amen:&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a> (Isaiah 65:16). Amen is the same as <em>let it be done</em>, or <em>it is so</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a> as if it should be said, <em>&#8220;If he does not understand what you are saying, how will he adhere himself to the things which have been said by you?</em> Certainly he has the personal ability to adhere, yet if he does not understand, but only in a general and not in a special [way], because he cannot understand anything of the value that you are speaking except that you are probably merely giving a blessing. But why do they [the priests] not give the blessing in the common [tongue], that they may be understood by the people and adhere themselves more to them? It has been said that this had been done<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a> in the early church, but afterwards, the faithful ones were taught and knew what they heard in the common office, the benedictions take place in Latin.</p>
<p>[verse 17] Consequently he demonstrates why [the uneducated] cannot say <strong><em>&#8220;amen,&#8221;</em></strong> when it says, <strong><em>&#8220;for you certainly,&#8221;</em></strong> that is <strong><em>&#8220;could well enough give thanks,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-17" id="refmark-17"><sup>[17]</sup></a>. Inasmuch he does not understand [it] in a specific way, although he probably understands in general and is built up, like this: <strong><em>&#8220;Let no evil speech proceed from your mouth: but that which is good, to the edification of faith,&#8221;</em></strong> (Ephesians 4:29), and for that reason it is better that he [the priest] should not only bless in a tongue, that he must interpret and explain, granted that you who give thanks, are to do it well.</p></div>
<p>For more information on the complete translation project on the subject of Thomas Aquinas on the gift of tongues, go to <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues Intro.</a></p>
<p>For the actual Latin of this work, go to <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">Aquinas on Tongues: the Latin copy.</a></p><br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">exhortationem: in Evangelical circles this old word is still understood, but in contemporary society it is now considered archaic. There is no modern equivalent found so far, so it is left as is.<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">dixit: this is in a perfect tense and I use this as the marker on how to translate the rest of the paragraph where some verbs can be translated as either present or perfect.<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">Aquinas means by plea here is a prayer to avoid or take away something negative such as sickness, poverty, harm etc. The prayer to persuade is to ask for something beneficial.<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">The Aquinas text reads, &#8220;nam quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus, sed ipse spiritus sanctus postulare nos facit.&#8221; whereas the Vulgate reads, &#8220;nam quid oremus sicut oportet nescimus sed ipse Spiritus postulat pro nobis gemitibus inenarrabilibus.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">ie: praying that something physically or circumstantially may not become a reality<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">The Vulgate reads &#8220;cantate Domino&#8221; whereas the Aquinas text has &#8220;psallite domino&#8221;<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">Aquinas has &#8220;quomodo dicit&#8221; while the Vulgate has &#8220;quomodo dicet&#8221;<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">Aquinas has &#8220;quis supplet locum idiotae&#8221; while the Vulgate has &#8220;qui supplet locum idiotae&#8221;.  My translation varies considerably from the Douay-Rheims &#8220;how shall he that holdeth the place of the unlearned&#8221; I am translating Aquinas here on how he understood the text to mean, and this changes the translation.<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text">The actual &#8220;Reportationes&#8221; manuscript I am working from does not have the &#8220;amen&#8221; in the actual copy, &#8220;quomodo dicet super tuam benedictionem?&#8221; I think this is a copyist error at some point and am sure it belongs there.<a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">Douay-Rheims<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">This is lifted directly from Larcher&#8217;s translation.<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">&#8220;hoc forte fuit&#8221; &#8211; why he used this construct instead of the subjunctive, I don&#8217;t know why.<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-17" class="fn-text">Aquinas text has this piece in the subjunctive &#8220;tu gratias agas bene deo&#8221; while the Vulgate uses  the simple present. It can arguably change the nuance of the text, and I have chosen to follow the mood that the subjunctive suggests.<a href="#refmark-17">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2423/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1413-17/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>This site is back!</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2415/this-site-is-back/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2415/this-site-is-back/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Mon, 17 Oct 2011 23:28:44 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Uncategorized]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Augustine]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Cappadocian Fathers]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Cyril of Alexandria]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Didymus of Alexandria]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Eliezer Ben Yehuda]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Epiphanius]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Pope Paul IV]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Rab Ashi]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Rashi]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Socrates]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://www.charlesasullivan.com/?p=2415</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[This website devoted to Patristic, Rabbinic, Biblical and ancient manuscripts is back! Due to a mixture of communication and technical errors, the site was not only down but erased. It took a while to move the whole site to a &#8230; <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2415/this-site-is-back/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>This website devoted to Patristic, Rabbinic, Biblical and ancient manuscripts is back!</p>
<p>Due to a mixture of communication and technical errors, the site was not only down but erased. It took a while to move the whole site to a new webhost and reconstruct.</p>
<p>The big question most readers would be asking, <em>&#8220;what would the sages think of such a problem?&#8221;</em></p>
<p>Socrates would begin by asking, <em>&#8220;what is the internet?&#8221;</em> and eventually progress with questions that eventually demonstrate that I really don&#8217;t know much about this or anything else.</p>
<p>If this was done under the tutelage of Cyril of Alexandria, who was known to be a tyrant among his flock, I probably would either be bound in chains, deprived of food for a period, or received a scourging. The company that I dealt with would have been burned or banned.</p>
<p>What then of Didymus of Alexandria? He would just think this is yet another reason why one shouldn&#8217;t trust the Romans. </p>
<p>Epiphanius, Bishop of Salamis: crude and rough language that won&#8217;t be published here against the webhost.</p>
<p>Augustine? He would have thought it was yet again another Donatist plot to usurp the Catholic Church.</p>
<p>Cappadocian Fathers (Gregory Nazianzus and more) would say: <em>&#8220;serves both myself and the hosting company right for working in binary (2 digit) than ternary (3 digit) codes. Haven&#8217;t I figured out that, proven by the trinity, the world operates by threes?&#8221;</em></p>
<p>The well known Syrian Christian, Ephraem, would have written a commemorative poem or hymn on this occasion.</p>
<p>Rab Ashi, one of the prominent compilers of the Babylonian Talmud, would have stated, <em>&#8220;We invented hypertext well before the advent of computers. Just look at the Talmud. Your system died and got erased in under two years, the Talmud has existed for almost two thousand years. Therefore the Talmud&#8217;s hypertext system is superior. You should have printed and published.&#8221;</em> </p>
<p>The great Rabbinic scholar Rashi: the problem must first be traced back the antecedents and then find a legal remedy.</p>
<p>Thomas Aquinas: <em>&#8220;of course there would be problems. This internet database stuff is so primitive compared to the ability of the mind to store, understand and interpret data in a multitude of formats.&#8221;</em></p>
<p>Pope Paul IV in 1559, had he access to the internet, wouldn&#8217;t have cared for this website at all. This and 99% of the other websites would be put on the list of prohibited publications.</p>
<p>The great Hebrew revivalist, Eliezer-Ben Yehuda: <em>&#8220;Not nearly enough Hebrew on this website to engage me, but I am proud of my influence on the PHP programming language that makes this site run.&#8221;</em>
<p>With all this advice, it is clear to steer away from Cyril of Alexandria, ignore Socrates and most likely listen to Rashi. However, the given moment leans more towards Epiphanius&#8217; response.</p>

]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2415/this-site-is-back/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Gift of Tongues Project Update fall 2011</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2394/gift-of-tongues-project-update-fall-2011/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2394/gift-of-tongues-project-update-fall-2011/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 04 Sep 2011 03:27:02 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://localhost/wordpress/?p=2394</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The 2011-2012 Gift of Tongues Project roadmap for this blog <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2394/gift-of-tongues-project-update-fall-2011/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>The 2011-2012 Gift of Tongues Project roadmap for this blog.</p>
<p>The last 6 months have been spent on Thomas Aquinas and another 3 more will be devoted to his works on the gift of tongues. This is pivotal in developing and completing <em>The History of Tongues as an Ecstatic Utterance: The Montanists Part 3</em>, which will be the next work after Aquinas.</p>
<p>The Aquinas work is tedious. I personally would prefer to abandon the rest of the translation work and move on to more compelling subjects. The readership of this blog has reflected this as well. The numbers drop when Aquinas texts are introduced. They typically increase on other subjects, especially Jewish writings. However, it is important that this be completed.</p>
<p>Finally, after many years of working in Greek and Latin texts, I get to move back into the Rabbinic realm and will be studying and translating Rashi. This blog is under-represented in Jewish writings, which is in my realm of formal training but not really demonstrated so far. The website will strike more balance when this is done. Rashi is one of the most important writers in reference to the custom of Hebrew reading and the the use of the interpreter in diaspora synagogue services. It very much parallels what St. Paul describes happening in the Church of Corinth. Rashi&#8217;s text needs to be translated, analyzed, compared and explained. It is one of the more important works of the whole project.</p>
<p>When Rashi is completed, it is considered that all the major blocks of the Gift of Tongues Project has been completed. There will still be some minor works that will be translated and added to this repository but the central themes will not change.</p>
<p>This website is in the process of being updated with a number of great interface improvements. It is now in the transition stage from being primarily pointed to a Canadian audience to an international one. Due to the technical changes the site may be down for a day or two in the near future.</p>
<p>Why is taking so long to finish this project? Everything is new and groundbreaking and I have a full-time job and a family to raise. Translations and web development take time. The most difficult part is analyzing and understanding the texts. The ancients have different outlooks on life, and this is a difficult part to master. Synthesizing all the information from their perspective and communicating it to a contemporary audience is also another challenge.</p>
<p>The project is nearing its completion. 2013 is likely when it is completed into a book form. No publisher has yet been named or what format it will be available in.</p>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2394/gift-of-tongues-project-update-fall-2011/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Imagination Part 2</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2337/aquinas-on-imagination-part-2/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2337/aquinas-on-imagination-part-2/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 17 Jun 2011 00:13:35 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Philosophy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[abstract]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[faculty]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[imaginarius]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[imaginatio]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[imaginativus]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[intellect]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[intelligo]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[interpret]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[sense]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.ca/?p=2337</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[The etymology of Aquinas' use of imagination and how to translate it properly. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2337/aquinas-on-imagination-part-2/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>A detailed look into translating <em>imaginarius</em>, <em>imaginatio,</em> and <em>imaginativus</em> from Aquinas Latin into equivalent English.</p>
<p> A portion of this was previously discussed in <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2242/thomas-aquinas-on-the-prophet-and-imaginary-visions/"><em>Thomas Aquinas on the Prophet and Imaginary Visions,</em></a> but new instances have arisen since then that have required further investigation.</p>
<p>The word <em>imagination</em> in the English language has very much evolved since the time of Aquinas and translating it simply as <em>imaginary</em> is not a good word choice.</p>
<p>There is much more to  these words than previously thought. </p>
<p>The definition and semantic range of these words really begins to present themselves as very difficult to translate in  Aquinas&#8217; Lectures on I Corinthians, chapter 14, 1C3 (Reportationes 088, R1C cp. 14, 1C3 Pg. 388):</p>
<div class="bquote">° orat, id est dictat mihi quod ego loquar ea quae ad bonum sunt, sive verbis propriis sive aliorum sanctorum. vel ° spiritus meus, id est virtus imaginitiva, ° orat, inquantum voces seu similitudines corporalium sunt tantum in imaginatione absque hoc quod intelligantur ab intellectu;</div>
<p>Fabian Larcher has translated this piece as:<span id="more-2337"></span></p>
<div class="bquote">Or <strong>my spirit</strong>, i.e., my reason, prays, i.e., tells me that I should ask for things which are good, either in my own words or those of other saints. Or <strong>my spirit</strong>, i.e., the imagination, prays in the sense that words of the likenesses of bodily things are only in the imagination without being understood by the intellect. Therefore, he adds: <strong>but my mind</strong>, i.e., my intellect, <strong>is unfruitful</strong>, because it does not understand. Therefore, prophecy or interpretation is better in prayer than is the gift of tongues.<span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-1" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-1">1</a>]</sup> </span></div>
<p>The use of <em>imagination</em> here in Larcher&#8217;s translation does not represent Aquinas&#8217; thoughts within this context. It demonstrates the need for a better alternative.</p>
<p>This is how it should read, with a detailed explanation of the change below:</p>
<div class="bquote">&#8220;Or <strong><em>&#8220;my spirit&#8221;</em></strong> that is my reasoning <strong><em>&#8220;prays,&#8221;</em></strong> which means [my reason] organizes in me so that I may frequently say those things that are for the purpose of good, whether by one&#8217;s own words or of the other holy ones. Or <strong><em>&#8220;my spirit&#8221;</em></strong> that is the viewpoint stored in the mind. <strong><em>&#8220;prays,&#8221;</em></strong> inasmuch if voices are the likeness of physical things only as a record [in the mind] separate from this which is being understood by the intellect. Therefore he adds, <strong><em>&#8220;but my mind,&#8221;</em></strong> that is my intellect, <strong><em>&#8220;is without fruit,&#8221;</em></strong> because he does not understand and therefore prophecy or interpretation is better than the gift of tongues.&#8221;</div> 
<p>The etymologies of the words <em>imaginarius, imaginatio</em> and <em>imaginativa</em> have a rich history. These are words that have significantly evolved and its difficult to pinpoint the meaning during Aquinas&#8217; period because the interpretations of these words are so diverse and no one author explains these words in similar fashion to another. There is also a problem of translating the equivalent from Latin. There is no corresponding English word that captures the nuance. It has been lost in the modern English vocabulary. The following authors demonstrate this difficulty. However, a common unity can be found from these and one should be able to build a proper framework for coming up with a solution that can create something in English that is similar.</p>
<p>The publication, <em>Medieval Latin: an introduction and bibliographical guide,</em> by Frank Anthony Carl Mantello and A. G. Rigg give the first good clue, <em>&#8220;“the sensus imaginativus, imagination, combines disparate sensory data to form arcane concepts (e.g., a purple cow).”</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-2" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-2">2</a>]</sup> </span> </p>
<p>A second clue can be gleaned from the book, <em>Sir Matthew Hale, 1609-1676: law, religion, and natural philosophy,</em> by Alan Cromartie. <em>&#8220;1. Simple apprehension of an object, which happens through the making of sensible images from objects percieved by sense. 2. The putting together of images which they call propositio imaginativa. 3. The putting together of propositions with a deduction or practical conclusion which they call discursus imaginativus and hense arises the appetite.</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-3" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-3">3</a>]</sup> </span></p>
<p>A third definition can be found in the 1751 publication, <em>&#8220;Thesavrvs lingvae Latinae compendiarivs or, A compendious dictionary of the Latin Tongue,&#8221;</em> by Robert Ainsworth. It promotes <em>imaginarius</em> as to <em>think</em> or to <em>invent.</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-4" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-4">4</a>]</sup> </span></p>
<p>A historical analysis on the subject is found on a math website by James Franklin, <em>Diagrammatic Reasoning and Modelling in the Imagination: the Secret Weapons of the Scientific Revolution.</em> Here he goes in detail through the history of observation which includes <em>imagination</em>. His portrait follows the same path as the other writers listed, and adds, <em>&#8220;The western scholastics, following <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Avicenna">Avicenna</a>, produced a very elaborate, and widely known, theory of the &#8216;inward wits&#8217;. It involved five internal faculties, including the &#8216;imagination&#8217;, which stored images, and the &#8216;phantasy&#8217;, (English &#8216;fancy&#8217;), which recombined them.&#8221;</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-5" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-5">5</a>]</sup> </span> Franklin then goes on to explain how this process has an inherent weakness and its contribution to the witch hunts.</p>
<p>The <em>Middle English Dictionary</em> by Hans Kurath, touted as <em>&#8220;the most important modern reference work for Middle English studies,&#8221;</em> gives some good illustrations:</p>
<p>He first of all gives a general account of the concept by defining the word <em>imaginacioun</em> which comes from Old French.:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p><em>&#8221; (a) Phil. The faculty of forming mental images from sense data and of retaining them either immediately or when recalled from memory; (b) more narrowly; the faculty of receiving images from the commune wit [i.e., communis sensus...] and of retaining them; (c) the power of forming mental images of things not experience, e.g. of future or past events, of spirits, etc.; also, the location of the images so formed; (d) an image or thought resulting from the operation of this faculty; (e) the operation of this faculty.</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-6" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-6">6</a>]</sup> </span></p></div>
<p><em>Imaginativus</em> is the:</p>
<div class="bquote"><em>&#8220;Employing mental images; vertu ~ the ability to form and retain images formed from data supplied to the senses or the communis sensus; also, the faculty of combining images into composites having no correspondence in external phenomena&#8230;&#8221;</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-7" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-7">7</a>]</sup> </span></div>
<p>Then he went to explain what <em>Imaginarius</em> is:</p>
<div class="bquote"><em>&#8220;Existing in the imagination only,&#8221;</em> such as when one is sleeping or awake and has an epiphany.<span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-8" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-8">8</a>]</sup> </span></div>
<p>It must be noted that Hans Kurath supplies a much more developed dogma after the time of Aquinas. Aquinas had a more primitive version.</p>
<p><em>Imaginativus</em> is only used once by Aquinas in the small amount of passages that I have translated on I Corinthians and it is a colloquialism. It is found written as, <em>&#8220;virtus imaginativa,&#8221;</em> which many medieval writers used as a synonym or alternative to <em>imaginatio</em>.<span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-9" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-9">9</a>]</sup> </span></p>
<p>Finding a definition for <em>Imaginatio</em>. Robyn Neville, author of <em>Monastic Imagination? A Pedagogical Reflection</em> believed this word to mean the processing of the information that was collected inside the mind. He also stressed that Aquinas usage of of <em>imaginatio</em> was a synonym to <em>phantasm</em>. <em>&#8220;Thomas Aquinas&#8217; theory of imagination was indebted in large part to Augustine, but also to the scholastic thinkers, whose work he attempted to synthesize. In particular, Thomas understood the imaginative power to function not only in the creative production of images, but also in the analysis of creative possibilities that the senses alone cannot perceive. For Thomas, imagination (which Thomas terms both phantasia and imaginatio) was a &#8220;storehouse&#8221; in which to incorporate and recall sense data, as part of the system that processed information.&#8221;</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-10" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-10">10</a>]</sup> </span></p>
<p>Denis L. Sepper wrote in his, <em>Descarte&#8217;s Imagination: Proportion, Images and the Activity of Thinking</em>, that imagination is a <em>&#8220;name traditionally given to one of the powers of the mind enumerated in so-called faculty psychologies.&#8221;<span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-11" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-11">11</a>]</sup> </span></em> He went on to describe imagination is the <em>&#8220;the power or habit by virtue of which images are formed in us, is a power of discrimination, it is nevertheless different from other discriminating powers, like the external senses and common sense, because it does not require the presence of an object, although it does depend on the previous activity of these (i.e., if one has never sensed anything, one cannot have images). Because imaginings are not inherently true, imagination must also be differentiated from the cognitive faculties that are always true, like knowledge and intellection. &#8220;</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-12" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-12">12</a>]</sup> </span>.</p>
<p>It has been found only once where Aquinas used the word <em>phantasm</em> in the chapters translated so far which is typically used to bring meaning to a mental image. This would not be surprising to Neville who wrote that <em>phantasm</em>  was becoming antiquated and was in the process of being replaced by <em>imaginatio</em>.  However, this does not appear to be a strict case with Aquinas. <em>Phantasm</em> was not necessary in his prophetic framework. Although he does briefly use the word <em>imaginatio</em> in the passages translated so far, <em>Interpretatio</em> is the more common word used. A prophet can have a mental <em>multidimensional-image</em>, and has the ability to <em>interpret</em> them, while a tongues speaker may have the ability to speak from a one dimensional-image, but not always has the ability to interpret. Thus,  he considered prophecy a higher office because of this. <em>Interpretatio</em> is typically the equivalent of <em>phantasm/imaginatio</em> in Aquinas&#8217; lectures in I Corinthians.</p>
<p>This whole concept is taken to a new level by John F. Wippel in his book, <em>The metaphysical thought of Thomas Aquinas</em>:
<div class="bquote">&#8220;According to Aquinas&#8217;s general theory of knowledge, however, other steps are required for this to happen. Still at the level of the internal senses, another internal sense power will produce an image or likeness in which the form of the external object, as appropriately distinguished and organized by the common sense, is preserved. This likeness is known as a phantasm and is produced by the internal sense known as the imagination. This phantasm in turn is submitted to the light of the intellect&#8217;s active or abstractive power, the agent intellect, which abstracts the potentially intelligible content contained therein from its individuating conditions and renders it actually intelligible. This abstracted intelligible content in turn is impressed on the other intellective power, the possible intellect (intellectus possibilis), and is grasped or apprehended by it. At this point one will have arrived at some kind of general or universal knowledge of the whatness or quiddity of the thing in question, though one will not yet know it intellectually as this thing, or as an individual.&#8221;<span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-13" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-13">13</a>]</sup> </span></div>

<p>With all this information at hand, it explains what Aquinas meant by these key-words. <em>Imaginativus</em> and <em>Imaginatio</em> is about making a mindful observation from seeing, touching, hearing, smelling, spiritual illumination or the combination of these.</p>
<p><em>Imaginarius</em> is about the actual images stored in the mind whether derived from the senses or created internally. It does not mean that the person understood or brought together this image into a cohesive definition. </p>
<p>Another way of describing it is as a contemporary database structure. Contemporary databases are typically linear, whereas what Aquinas described contains data stored in the mind as a multidimensional-image, a format that contains visual, touch, smell, spirit and hearing data. <em>Imaginarius</em> is a row of data that are neutral to any other data outside its primary key. It is stateless, neither true or false. <em>Imaginatio</em> is a view that connects the primary and foreign keys, uniting certain bits of information together to bring structure and meaning for a specific purpose. </p>
<p>A third aspect must be explained and that is the role of the intellect and how it differs from <em>imaginatio</em>. <em>Imaginatio</em> refers to an object. For example a dog is composed of a number of physical traits, four legs, wet nose, a distinct bark, smooth fur, and a tail (these traits are derived from the imaginarius). Imaginatio recognizes that these traits combined together defines it as a dog object. <em>Intellectus</em> is an abstraction layer that goes beyond objects, for example, <em>&#8220;Lassie the Dog may be treated as a Dog much of the time, a Collie when necessary to access Collie specific attributes or behaviors, and as an Animal (perhaps the parent class of Dog) when counting Timmy&#8217;s pets.&#8221;</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-14" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-14">14</a>]</sup> </span> It speaks about the idea, or concept of a dog and how it applies in a given situation.</p>
<p>The big difference between Aquinas and the modern English usage of <em>imagination</em> is with the concept of reality. <em>Imagination</em> according to Aquinas was the mental snapshot of things that would lead to understanding and solutions, whereas the modern mind equivocates imagination as those things created by the mind which are illusory and have no meaning for real-world situations. Also, Aquinas, along with Medieval writers added the spiritual dimension as a valid sense which they believed had both positive and negative attributes, which today is rejected by most contemporary western minds.</p>
<p>For translating purposes the definition is too long. <em>Seeing with the mind&#8217;s eye</em> is a shorter alternative, but it is still too bulky. Wikipedia takes the definition of <em>mind&#8217;s eye</em> and reduces it to <em>visualization</em>, <em>&#8220;The phrase &#8220;mind&#8217;s eye&#8221; refers to the human ability for visualization, i.e., for the experiencing of visual mental imagery; in other words, one&#8217;s ability to &#8220;see&#8221; things with the mind.&#8221;</em><span style="color: #800080;"><sup>[<a href="#aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-15" class="footnoted" id="to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-15">15</a>]</sup> </span> <em>Visualization</em> still brings some baggage in the English language but not so much as <em>imagination</em> does. <em>Visualization</em> still feels too clinical. <em>Mind&#8217;s eye</em> seems closer to his intent.</p>
<p>With all this information now processed, the semantic range of these difficult adjectives can mean <em>mental image, pictorial, seeing with the mind&#8217;s eye, mind&#8217;s eye, and visualization.</em> Database terms such as <em>tuple, row,</em> and <em>view</em> could also be valid and is actually my personal preference but would fail the general reader in many cases. <em>Pictorial</em> seems out-of-place with the others and does not give the full nuance, but when combined with <em>visiones</em> it makes good sense.</p>


<ol class="footnotes">
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-1"><strong><sup>[1]</sup></strong>  nvjournal.net/files/Aquinas-Corinthians.pdf Pg. 174 <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-1">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-2"><strong><sup>[2]</sup></strong>  http://books.google.ca/books?id=Bb32Th4WAK0C&#038;pg=PA396&#038;lpg=PA396&#038;dq=imaginativus&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=DWXZZKcFtc&#038;sig=iYTscfaOoEiMm0Nii4RHayBLL0s&#038;hl=en&#038;ei=1u_yTaPJNtPngQfzk6zkCw&#038;sa=X&#038;oi=book_result&#038;ct=result&#038;resnum=3&#038;ved=0CCgQ6AEwAjgU#v=onepage&#038;q=imaginativus&#038;f=false <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-2">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-3"><strong><sup>[3]</sup></strong>  http://books.google.ca/books?id=XR_c5SXlJXIC&#038;pg=PA231&#038;lpg=PA231&#038;dq=imaginativus&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=8ZVZICZGdu&#038;sig=I6R3z_MS6jkyyjI1iaqQDGImIHs&#038;hl=en&#038;ei=PPHyTbzRCNTTgQf0gsTmCw&#038;sa=X&#038;oi=book_result&#038;ct=result&#038;resnum=6&#038;ved=0CC4Q6AEwBTgK#v=onepage&#038;q=imaginativus&#038;f=false <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-3">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-4"><strong><sup>[4]</sup></strong>  http://books.google.ca/books?id=kIYSAAAAIAAJ&#038;pg=PT213&#038;lpg=PT213&#038;dq=Thesavrvs+lingvae+Latinae+compendiarivs+to+imagine&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=4sXka1P6T_&#038;sig=16My7sMW2k9IidDU7SHB6P-E98Y&#038;hl=en&#038;ei=J435TaqfMoLpgQeA-L3oBA&#038;sa=X&#038;oi=book_result&#038;ct=result&#038;resnum=1&#038;ved=0CBgQ6AEwAA#v=onepage&#038;q&#038;f=false <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-4">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-5"><strong><sup>[5]</sup></strong>  www.maths.unsw.edu.au/~jim/imagin1.pdf <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-5">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-6"><strong><sup>[6]</sup></strong>  http://books.google.ca/books?id=wT-ehrhyiQoC&#038;pg=PA82&#038;lpg=PA82&#038;dq=imaginativus,+imaginatio,+imaginarius+english&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=BRiXu-IxIS&#038;sig=67gi1U8VFtlx3lepC0WMfaz50mo&#038;hl=en&#038;ei=91H1TYLIIsrg0QGI59jtDA&#038;sa=X&#038;oi=book_result&#038;ct=result&#038;resnum=1&#038;ved=0CBkQ6AEwAA#v=onepage&#038;q&#038;f=false <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-6">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-7"><strong><sup>[7]</sup></strong>  http://books.google.ca/books?id=wT-ehrhyiQoC&#038;pg=PA82&#038;lpg=PA82&#038;dq=imaginativus,+imaginatio,+imaginarius+english&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=BRiXu-IxIS&#038;sig=67gi1U8VFtlx3lepC0WMfaz50mo&#038;hl=en&#038;ei=91H1TYLIIsrg0QGI59jtDA&#038;sa=X&#038;oi=book_result&#038;ct=result&#038;resnum=1&#038;ved=0CBkQ6AEwAA#v=onepage&#038;q&#038;f=false <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-7">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-8"><strong><sup>[8]</sup></strong>  http://books.google.ca/books?id=wT-ehrhyiQoC&#038;pg=PA82&#038;lpg=PA82&#038;dq=imaginativus,+imaginatio,+imaginarius+english&#038;source=bl&#038;ots=BRiXu-IxIS&#038;sig=67gi1U8VFtlx3lepC0WMfaz50mo&#038;hl=en&#038;ei=91H1TYLIIsrg0QGI59jtDA&#038;sa=X&#038;oi=book_result&#038;ct=result&#038;resnum=1&#038;ved=0CBkQ6AEwAA#v=onepage&#038;q&#038;f=false <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-8">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-9"><strong><sup>[9]</sup></strong>  http://www.practicalmattersjournal.org/issue/1/teaching-matters/monastic-imagination <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-9">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-10"><strong><sup>[10]</sup></strong>  http://www.practicalmattersjournal.org/issue/1/teaching-matters/monastic-imagination <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-10">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-11"><strong><sup>[11]</sup></strong>  http://publishing.cdlib.org/ucpressebooks/view?docId=ft0d5n99fd;brand=ucpress  Pg. 13 <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-11">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-12"><strong><sup>[12]</sup></strong>  http://publishing.cdlib.org/ucpressebooks/view?docId=ft0d5n99fd;brand=ucpress  Pg. 17 <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-12">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-13"><strong><sup>[13]</sup></strong>  http://books.google.ca/books?id=TAvhcCGg7SUC&#038;dq=imagination+interpretation+aquinas&#038;source=gbs_navlinks_s Page 37 <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-13">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-14"><strong><sup>[14]</sup></strong>  http://wiki.answers.com/Q/What_is_Abstraction_in_OOP <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-14">&#x21A9;</a></li>
	<li class="footnote" id="aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-15"><strong><sup>[15]</sup></strong>  http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mind%27s_eye <a class="note-return" href="#to-aquinas-on-imagination-part-2-n-15">&#x21A9;</a></li></ol>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2337/aquinas-on-imagination-part-2/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: ICor 14:5-12</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2327/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-145-12/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2327/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-145-12/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 03 Jun 2011 22:43:34 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[barbarian]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[instruments]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[interpret]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[interpretation]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[knowledge]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[languages]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[modes]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[purpose of prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[revelation]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[understanding]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[zealous]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.ca/?p=2327</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Translation of Thomas Aquinas' Lectures on I Corinthians 14:5-12 <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2327/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-145-12/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h4>Aquinas&#8217; Lectures on I Corinthians 14:1-4.</h4>

<p>This <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">translation series</a> on Thomas Aquinas was undertaken to discover his position on the gift of tongues.</p>
<p>The portion translated here from his lectures on the First Book of Corinthians concerns his entrance into prophecy and tongues. One will quickly discover from reading the following that prophecy is a king-pin in Aquinas&#8217; theological framework. There is important information to be gleaned on tongues but the portions on prophecy are historical and theological masterpieces.</p>
<p>A commentary and analysis on his lectures on I Corinthians Chapter 14 relating to tongues will be documented later in the conclusion of this <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">series.</a></p>
<div class="subhead">Translated from the Latin text: Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 387 lc1</div>
<div class="bquote"><p>IC1. The excellency of charity of which has been posited against another gift. This apostle consequently compares a different gift to another one, showing the excellency of prophecy to the gift of tongues. In regards to this he does two things. First he relates the excellence of prophecy to the gift of tongues. Secondly, as to how one should go about to use the gift of tongues and of prophecy.</p>
<p>As it says, <strong><em>&#8220;What is it then, brothers&#8221; etc.</em></strong> With respect to the first he does two things, first he shows that the gift of prophecy is more distinguished than the gift of tongues, with the reasoning supposed in the direction of the unbeliever, the second in direction of the believer. Thereupon <strong><em>&#8220;My brothers etc.&#8221;</em></strong> The first portion is being divided into two, he first demonstrates that the gift of prophecy is more distinguished from the gift of tongues, in reference to their use in the exhortation and proclamation, with the second in reference to the use of tongues which ought to be utilized in prayer, for there is two uses of the tongue.<span id="more-2327"></span></p></div>
<div class="bquote"><p>As it says, <strong><em>&#8220;Therefore he prays etc.&#8221;</em></strong> With respect to the first, he does two things, namely he sets out the first, through which he connects it to the following, and this is what he says, it was written that charity excels over all the gifts, if it is so, <strong><em>&#8220;follow after&#8221;</em></strong> as one may call it with strength, <strong><em>&#8220;charity&#8221;</em></strong>, that the bond is pleasant and sweet.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;Before all things charity etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Peter 4:8)  (<strong><em>&#8220;Above all these things have charity,&#8221;</em></strong> Colossians 3:14).<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> </p> 
<p>Secondly he outlines the above idea through which he himself continues to follow and this is what he says <strong><em>&#8220;Be passionate<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>  etc.&#8221;</em></strong>, although charity is to be the greatest among all the gifts still the others are not supposed to be held in contempt but <strong><em>&#8220;Be passionate&#8221;</em></strong> that is you should fervently love the spiritual gifts of the Holy Spirit.<strong><em>&#8220;Who is it that would hurt you etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Peter 3:13), clearly then passionateness could be taken up sometimes to fervent goodwill, sometimes to hatred, nevertheless it is not equivocation. Indeed it proceeds one from the other. For he describes the fervent love of some thing that is to be zealous and passionate. As well it happens that this love thing is so to be fervently singled out by someone that he does not share [it] but he wants it alone and singularly for himself. And this zeal which according to some is intense love is not an allowing fellowship in love.  Yet this happens in the spiritual<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> , [zeal and passion] most perfectly can be shared by many people, however only in those which cannot be shared by the many, hence this kind of zeal that does not allow participation in love is not with charity, but only in the physical things. It generates in some people that if someone else possesses that which he himself has zeal for, he would be sad. Hurtful desire is aroused from this, which is envy, just as if I love worth or riches, I am sad that another possesses these things, whence again I envy him. And so it is well-known that envy grows from zeal. Therefore when it is being said, <strong><em>&#8220;be passionate for the spiritual [gifts]&#8220;</em></strong> is not to be understood as envy, because the spiritual [gifts] are able to be had by the many, but it says,<strong><em>&#8220;be passionate,&#8221;</em></strong> that it should lead in towards God who ought to be fervently loved.</p> 
<p>And because among the spiritual [gifts] is a kind of rank, for this reason prophecy exceeds the gift of tongues. For that reason he says, <strong><em>&#8220;but rather you should prophecy.&#8221;</em></strong> As if he was to say, <strong><em>&#8220;among the spiritual [gifts] be passionate for the gift of prophecy.&#8221;</em></strong> <strong><em>&#8220;Do not quench the spirit, refuse to scorn prophecy,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Thess. 5:19). Three things must be noted of the entire chapter for the purpose of explanation, namely what is the nature of prophecy, in how many ways is prophecy being mentioned in the holy Scripture and what is it to speak in tongues. In regard to the first it ought to be understood what prophecy is said to be, as if seeing from a distance and according to some it is said to be <em>a for faris</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> , but it is better to be defined from <em>pharos</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>  which is to see. Hence it is being read in I Samuel 9:9 that <strong><em>&#8220;what is now being called a prophet was formerly called a seer&#8221;</em></strong>. Hence  the sight of those things which are far off whether they would be future events or beyond our reason, it is called prophecy.</p>
<p>Prophecy is therefore a vision or manifestation of future events or of exceeding the human intellect. Moreover for this kind of vision, four [things] are to be required. For while our knowledge is through the physical body and perceptions of things outside the physical from what is learned from the senses, first it is to be examined that it is to be forming the physical representations of things that are being shown by a mental picture. For Dionysius<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>  says that it is impossible in any other way for the divine ray to shine in us, unless having been enveloped by the variety of sacred coverings.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> </p>
<p>The second thing to be examined is an intellectual light, they are being shown and are about to become aware of with those things that [are] above our natural knowledge. Him to whom these such kinds of likenesses are being shown is not being called a prophet but rather a dreamer, such as Pharaoh, who although he saw ears of grain<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a>  and cows which were indicative about certain things of the future which nevertheless he did not understand, in fact [it was] Joseph who interpreted. It is also similar with Nebuchadnezzar who saw an image, and he did not understand, subsequently he is not called a prophet, but Daniel, for this reason it is said,  <strong><em>&#8220;for there is need in understanding a vision,&#8221;</em></strong> (Daniel 10:1).</p>
<p>The third thing that is being examined is the courage for the purpose of making known that which is being revealed. For God reveals to him in order that it be announced to others. <strong><em>&#8220;Behold I have put my words in the mouth,&#8221;</em></strong> (Jer 1:9).</p>
<p>The fourth is the work of miracles which is for the verification of the prophet. For unless they do something that exceeds the work of nature, then he would not be credible in those very things which transcends natural knowledge. Following these ways of prophecy, some are being named in the different nuances of a prophet. Sometimes in fact some are being called a prophet who has all four referred to, namely when he sees a pictorial [vision] and has understanding concerning these things and boldly proclaims to others and miracles are being displayed, and concerning this it is being said, <strong><em>&#8220;if there be among you a prophet, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Numbers 12:6). For sometimes a prophet is being defined [as] he who only has pictorial visions, is still  sometimes called a prophet but nevertheless improper and very remote, he who has the discerning light for the purpose of explaining even pictorial visions whether to himself or what has happened to another or for explaining the sayings of prophets or the writings of the apostles.</p>
<p>And thus a prophet is called anyone who discerns the writings of the doctors, because they had been interpreted in the same spirit which they had been edited. And so they can say David and Salomon to be called prophets, inasmuch they possess the understanding light for clarity and exactly have the ability to figure it all out. For David&#8217;s vision was only understanding. Someone is even called a prophet only from that which he proclaims the words of the prophets, whether explaining, or singing in the Church, and this [was] the way (I Sam 19:24) that Saul was among the prophets, that is, among the ones singing the words of the prophets. Some likewise are to be called a prophet because of the working of miracles. The following text (Ecclesiasticus 48:14) that <strong><em>&#8220;after having died, Elijah&#8217;s body prophesied,&#8221;</em></strong> that is, did a miracle. What this Apostle then says throughout the whole chapter, it must be understood from the second way. Namely that one is being said to prophecy, who through the light of divine understanding explains his own visions and others who made them. According to this it will be made plain, what is being said here about prophecy. In regard to the second it has been known that because there were few in the primitive Church to whom was intent to preach the faith of Christ throughout the world, for that reason the Lord, in order that they were to be able to most suitably and better than ever announce the word of God, He gave them the gift of tongues, by whom they were to proclaim to everyone, not these persons speaking in one language while they were being understood by everyone, as some are saying, but according to the Epistle that, on the contrary they were speaking all in the diverse languages of the nations. From which place the Apostle says, <strong><em>&#8220;I give thanks to God that I speak more than you all,&#8221;</em></strong> and it is being said, <strong><em>&#8220;they were speaking in various languages, etc.&#8221;</em></strong> (Acts 2:4)  and many more had obtained this gift from God in the early Church, but in Corinth because they were curious, they were more cheerfully wanting this gift than the gift of prophecy. Because it is now being said here to speak in a tongue, the Apostle means<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>  in an unknown language, and not having these things explained<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a> , as if he was to speak in the German tongue to some Gallic [person] and the result that it is not explained, this is speaking in a tongue. From whence all speech having not been understood nor explained, no matter what it is, is specifically speaking in a tongue.</p>
<p>Concerning this which has been viewed, let us draw near then to the exposition of the Epistle, which is  clear. He then does two things about this. First he demonstrates that the gift of prophecy is more excellent than the gift of tongues. Secondly he excludes a certain objection, where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;and I wish you [all to speak in tongues] etc.&#8221;</em></strong> moreover he proves with two reckonings that the gift of prophecy exceeds the gift of tongues, the first of which let us begin by the relationship of God to the Church, and secondly by the relationship by man to the Church. The first reason is of such: that through which man does things, which they are not only to honour God but also for the betterment to the neighbours&#8217; welfare than that which is only done to honour God. But prophecy is not only to honour God but but yet also for the betterment of the neighbours. However, that which is done by the gift of tongues is only to the honour of God. But he sets the middle of this reckoning, in reference to the first he says that whoever speaks in a tongue, subsequently only honours God. This is what he says about this, <strong><em>&#8220;whoever speaks in a tongue,&#8221;</em></strong> meaning unknown,  <strong><em>&#8220;is not speaking to man,&#8221;</em></strong> that is to human understanding, <strong><em>&#8220;but to God,&#8221;</em></strong> that is only to the honour of God or <strong><em>&#8220;to God,&#8221;</em></strong> because God Himself alone understands. <strong><em>&#8220;the ear of a jealous God hears all things, etc.&#8221;<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a> </em></strong> (Wisdom 1:10)  and that He does not speak to man, he adds, <strong><em>&#8220;for no one hears,&#8221;</em></strong> that is, he understands. As it is often being heard, that to not hear [is] the same as not understanding. <strong><em>&#8220;he that has ears with the ability to hear, let him hear&#8221;</em></strong> (Matthew 13:9). Why would he be speaking then to God only? He adds that God Himself is speaking. From which place he says, <strong><em>&#8220;for the spirit of God speaks mysteries,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a>  that is things which have been hidden. <strong><em>&#8220;For it is not you who speaks, etc., </em></strong> (Matthew 10:20) <strong><em>&#8220;No one knows that they are of the Spirit of God, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a> </p>
<p>Secondly, he proves what he says that prophecy is for the honour of God and the benefit of neighbours. Whereby he says, <strong><em>&#8220;he who prophecies, etc.&#8221;</em></strong> that is he explains visions or Scriptures. <strong><em>&#8220;he is speaking to men,&#8221;</em></strong> that is, for the understanding of men, also this [reason] <strong><em>&#8220;for the building up of beginners,&#8221;</em></strong> and <strong><em>&#8220;the encouragement of those who are more mature&#8221;</em></strong>. <strong><em>&#8220;comfort the timid.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a>  (I Thessalonians 5:14) <strong><em>&#8220;to speak and to exhort,&#8221;</em></strong> (Titus 2:15)  and also for the consolation of the forsaken. Actually the building up relates to a spiritual inclination, because one originally begins the spiritual building there. <strong><em>&#8220;in whom you are also being built, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Ephesians 2:22), Moreover the act of encouragement [is] to lead to good acts because if the inclination is good, then the act is good.  <strong><em>&#8220;speak and exhort these things,&#8221;</em></strong> (Titus 2:15).</p>
<p>Certainly consolation leads to tolerance of evil. (Romans 15:4) Whatsoever things have been written, have been written for our learning.  For the ones who are preaching introduce the Scripture to these three things. Secondly the reason is such: that what is useful only to the doer is less than that which is indeed beneficial to another. To take this further, the one who is speaking in tongues is useful only to him who is speaking. However the one who prophesies benefits another, [igitur, etc..]<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a>  He sets the commonality of this reason and firstly in reference to the first part of the middle, and this is what he says, <strong><em>&#8220;he who speaks in a tongue, himself [edifies], etc.&#8221;</em></strong><strong><em>&#8220;My heart grew hot within me, etc.&#8221;</em></strong> (Psalms 38:4). Secondly in reference to the second part, and this is what he says, <strong><em>&#8220;for he who prophesies, the Church&#8230;&#8221;</em></strong> that is the faithful, <strong><em>&#8220;&#8230;are edified.&#8221;</em></strong> that is to be built up. <strong><em>&#8220;having been built upon the foundation of the Apostles and the prophets,&#8221;</em></strong> (Ephesians 2:20).</p></div>

<p>For the actual Latin text, click here, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">Aquinas on Tongues: the Latin Copy.</a></p>
<p>For more information on the complete articles and translation of this series, please click on the following link, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues Intro</a>. The links are listed at the bottom of the page.</p><br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">taken from Augustine Sermo 350; PL 39, 1534<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">Aquinas &#8220;super omnia autem charitatem&#8221; and Vulgate &#8220;super omnia autem haec caritatem&#8221; no habete in the Vulgage. A printing error in the Vulgate?<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">I Corinthians 14:1<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">Larcher has it in the negative, &#8220;yet this occurs not in spiritual things.&#8221; He is probably right here but the negative &#8220;non&#8221; does not exist in my Latin copy. He may be working from a better one, but  I can&#8217;t follow his lead here because I can find no substantiation.<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">I can&#8217;t find a proper translation for this. Aquinas is definitely referring to an ancient understanding, or artifact of speech about prophecy that was from a much earlier period whose definition no longer existed in his time. Larcher simply translated it as, &#8220;according to some it is named after speaking afar&#8221; but I don&#8217;t think this is correct.<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">I thought this was from the Greek, but have found no such root so far. The Latin dictionaries do not correlate with Aquinas&#8217; definition either.<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">Pseudo-Dionysius<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">It appears a colloquialism here that I don&#8217;t understand.<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">Larcher translated, &#8220;ears of corn&#8221; but corn did not exist in Egypt at the time nor does it follow the actual Latin.<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">vult apostolus intelligi lingua ignota. I agree with Larcher here that vult&#8230;intelligi should not be taken literally but should be translated as &#8220;mean&#8221;. Similar to the French &#8220;Je veux dire.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">Larcher has this word &#8220;explained&#8221; translated as &#8220;interpreted&#8221;. I can see his point here in doing so, though I don&#8217;t know if this is fair to do in this context. Aquinas previously broke prophecy into two parts, seeing a vision, and understanding or explaining a vision. Here he sets for the miracle of tongues in two parts, the speaking and the explaining of the language. By using &#8220;interpreter&#8221; it takes away this nuance.<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">&#8220;auris zeli dei audit omnia&#8221; as apposed to the Vulgate, &#8220;auris zeli audit omnia&#8221;<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text">&#8220;spiritus autem dei loquitur mysteria&#8221; the Vulgate reads &#8220;Spiritu autem loquitur mysteria.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">I Corinthians 2:11 according to Larcher.<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">&#8220;pusillanimes&#8221; according to Aquinas. The Vulgate has &#8220;pusillianimes&#8221;<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">The Aquinas copy seems to be missing some text here and it is hard to verifiably determine what verse Aquinas is alluding to here. Therefore it  is omitted from the English translation.<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2327/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-145-12/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: I Cor. 14:1-4</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2309/aquinas-on-tongues-i-cor-141-4/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2309/aquinas-on-tongues-i-cor-141-4/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 27 May 2011 01:19:23 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[charity]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Corinth]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Corinthians]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[desire]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[English]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[gift]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[gifts]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[God]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[greater than]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Latin]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[passion]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[speaking in a tongue]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2309</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[A translation of Thomas Aquinas on I Corinthians 14:1-4 <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2309/aquinas-on-tongues-i-cor-141-4/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h4>Aquinas&#8217; Lectures on I Corinthians 14:1-4.</h4>

<p>This <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">translation series</a> on Thomas Aquinas was undertaken to discover his position on the gift of tongues.</p>
<p>The portion translated here from his lectures on the First Book of Corinthians concerns his entrance into prophecy and tongues. One will quickly discover from reading the following that prophecy is a king-pin in Aquinas&#8217; theological framework. There is important information to be gleaned on tongues but the portions on prophecy are historical and theological masterpieces.</p>
<p>A commentary and analysis on his lectures on I Corinthians Chapter 14 relating to tongues will be documented later in the conclusion of this <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">series.</a></p>
<div class="subhead">Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 387 lc1</div>
<div class="bquote"><p>IC1. The excellency of charity of which has been posited against another gift. This apostle consequently compares a different gift to another one, showing the excellency of prophecy to the gift of tongues. In regards to this he does two things. First he relates the excellence of prophecy to the gift of tongues. Secondly, as to how one should go about to use the gift of tongues and of prophecy.</p>
<p>As it says, <strong><em>&#8220;What is it then, brothers&#8221; etc.</em></strong> With respect to the first he does two things, first he shows that the gift of prophecy is more distinguished than the gift of tongues, with the reasoning supposed in the direction of the unbeliever, the second in direction of the believer. Thereupon <strong><em>&#8220;My brothers etc.&#8221;</em></strong> The first portion is being divided into two, he first demonstrates that the gift of prophecy is more distinguished from the gift of tongues, in reference to their use in the exhortation and proclamation, with the second in reference to the use of tongues which ought to be utilized in prayer, for there is two uses of the tongue.</p>
<p>As it says, <strong><em>&#8220;Therefore he prays etc.&#8221;</em></strong> With respect to the first, he does two things, namely he sets out the first, through which he connects it to the following, and this is what he says, it was written that charity excels over all the gifts, if it is so, <strong><em>&#8220;follow after&#8221;</em></strong> as one may call it with strength, <strong><em>&#8220;charity&#8221;</em></strong>, that the bond is pleasant and sweet.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;Before all things charity etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Peter 4:8)  (<strong><em>&#8220;Above all these things have charity,&#8221;</em></strong> Colossians 3:14).<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> </p> 
<p>Secondly he outlines the above idea through which he himself continues to follow and this is what he says <strong><em>&#8220;Be passionate<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>  etc.&#8221;</em></strong>, although charity is to be the greatest among all the gifts still the others are not supposed to be held in contempt but <strong><em>&#8220;Be passionate&#8221;</em></strong> that is you should fervently love the spiritual gifts of the Holy Spirit.<strong><em>&#8220;Who is it that would hurt you etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Peter 3:13), clearly then passionateness could be taken up sometimes to fervent goodwill, sometimes to hatred, nevertheless it is not equivocation. Indeed it proceeds one from the other. For he describes the fervent love of some thing that is to be zealous and passionate. As well it happens that this love thing is so to be fervently singled out by someone that he does not share [it] but he wants it alone and singularly for himself. And this zeal which according to some is intense love is not an allowing fellowship in love.  Yet this happens in the spiritual<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> , [zeal and passion] most perfectly can be shared by many people, however only in those which cannot be shared by the many, hence this kind of zeal that does not allow participation in love is not with charity, but only in the physical things. It generates in some people that if someone else possesses that which he himself has zeal for, he would be sad. Hurtful desire is aroused from this, which is envy, just as if I love worth or riches, I am sad that another possesses these things, whence again I envy him. And so it is well-known that envy grows from zeal. Therefore when it is being said, <strong><em>&#8220;be passionate for the spiritual [gifts]&#8220;</em></strong> is not to be understood as envy, because the spiritual [gifts] are able to be had by the many, but it says,<strong><em>&#8220;be passionate,&#8221;</em></strong> that it should lead in towards God who ought to be fervently loved.</p> 
<p>And because among the spiritual [gifts] is a kind of rank, for this reason prophecy exceeds the gift of tongues. For that reason he says, <strong><em>&#8220;but rather you should prophecy.&#8221;</em></strong> As if he was to say, <strong><em>&#8220;among the spiritual [gifts] be passionate for the gift of prophecy.&#8221;</em></strong> <strong><em>&#8220;Do not quench the spirit, refuse to scorn prophecy,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Thess. 5:19). Three things must be noted of the entire chapter for the purpose of explanation, namely what is the nature of prophecy, in how many ways is prophecy being mentioned in the holy Scripture and what is it to speak in tongues. In regard to the first it ought to be understood what prophecy is said to be, as if seeing from a distance and according to some it is said to be <em>a for faris</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> , but it is better to be defined from <em>pharos</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>  which is to see. Hence it is being read in I Samuel 9:9 that <strong><em>&#8220;what is now being called a prophet was formerly called a seer&#8221;</em></strong>. Hence  the sight of those things which are far off whether they would be future events or beyond our reason, it is called prophecy.</p>
<p>Prophecy is therefore a vision or manifestation of future events or of exceeding the human intellect. Moreover for this kind of vision, four [things] are to be required. For while our knowledge is through the physical body and perceptions of things outside the physical from what is learned from the senses, first it is to be examined that it is to be forming the physical representations of things that are being shown by a mental picture. For Dionysius<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>  says that it is impossible in any other way for the divine ray to shine in us, unless having been enveloped by the variety of sacred coverings.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> </p>
<p>The second thing to be examined is an intellectual light, they are being shown and are about to become aware of with those things that [are] above our natural knowledge. Him to whom these such kinds of likenesses are being shown is not being called a prophet but rather a dreamer, such as Pharaoh, who although he saw ears of grain<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a>  and cows which were indicative about certain things of the future which nevertheless he did not understand, in fact [it was] Joseph who interpreted. It is also similar with Nebuchadnezzar who saw an image, and he did not understand, subsequently he is not called a prophet, but Daniel, for this reason it is said,  <strong><em>&#8220;for there is need in understanding a vision,&#8221;</em></strong> (Daniel 10:1).</p>
<p>The third thing that is being examined is the courage for the purpose of making known that which is being revealed. For God reveals to him in order that it be announced to others. <strong><em>&#8220;Behold I have put my words in the mouth,&#8221;</em></strong> (Jer 1:9).</p>
<p>The fourth is the work of miracles which is for the verification of the prophet. For unless they do something that exceeds the work of nature, then he would not be credible in those very things which transcends natural knowledge. Following these ways of prophecy, some are being named in the different nuances of a prophet. Sometimes in fact some are being called a prophet who has all four referred to, namely when he sees a pictorial [vision] and has understanding concerning these things and boldly proclaims to others and miracles are being displayed, and concerning this it is being said, <strong><em>&#8220;if there be among you a prophet, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Numbers 12:6). For sometimes a prophet is being defined [as] he who only has pictorial visions, is still  sometimes called a prophet but nevertheless improper and very remote, he who has the discerning light for the purpose of explaining even pictorial visions whether to himself or what has happened to another or for explaining the sayings of prophets or the writings of the apostles.</p>
<p>And thus a prophet is called anyone who discerns the writings of the doctors, because they had been interpreted in the same spirit which they had been edited. And so they can say David and Salomon to be called prophets, inasmuch they possess the understanding light for clarity and exactly have the ability to figure it all out. For David&#8217;s vision was only understanding. Someone is even called a prophet only from that which he proclaims the words of the prophets, whether explaining, or singing in the Church, and this [was] the way (I Sam 19:24) that Saul was among the prophets, that is, among the ones singing the words of the prophets. Some likewise are to be called a prophet because of the working of miracles. The following text (Ecclesiasticus 48:14) that <strong><em>&#8220;after having died, Elijah&#8217;s body prophesied,&#8221;</em></strong> that is, did a miracle. What this Apostle then says throughout the whole chapter, it must be understood from the second way. Namely that one is being said to prophecy, who through the light of divine understanding explains his own visions and others who made them. According to this it will be made plain, what is being said here about prophecy. In regard to the second it has been known that because there were few in the primitive Church to whom was intent to preach the faith of Christ throughout the world, for that reason the Lord, in order that they were to be able to most suitably and better than ever announce the word of God, He gave them the gift of tongues, by whom they were to proclaim to everyone, not these persons speaking in one language while they were being understood by everyone, as some are saying, but according to the Epistle that, on the contrary they were speaking all in the diverse languages of the nations. From which place the Apostle says, <strong><em>&#8220;I give thanks to God that I speak more than you all,&#8221;</em></strong> and it is being said, <strong><em>&#8220;they were speaking in various languages, etc.&#8221;</em></strong> (Acts 2:4)  and many more had obtained this gift from God in the early Church, but in Corinth because they were curious, they were more cheerfully wanting this gift than the gift of prophecy. Because it is now being said here to speak in a tongue, the Apostle means<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a>  in an unknown language, and not having these things explained<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a> , as if he was to speak in the German tongue to some Gallic [person] and the result that it is not explained, this is speaking in a tongue. From whence all speech having not been understood nor explained, no matter what it is, is specifically speaking in a tongue.</p>
<p>Concerning this which has been viewed, let us draw near then to the exposition of the Epistle, which is  clear. He then does two things about this. First he demonstrates that the gift of prophecy is more excellent than the gift of tongues. Secondly he excludes a certain objection, where it says, <strong><em>&#8220;and I wish you [all to speak in tongues] etc.&#8221;</em></strong> moreover he proves with two reckonings that the gift of prophecy exceeds the gift of tongues, the first of which let us begin by the relationship of God to the Church, and secondly by the relationship by man to the Church. The first reason is of such: that through which man does things, which they are not only to honour God but also for the betterment to the neighbours&#8217; welfare than that which is only done to honour God. But prophecy is not only to honour God but but yet also for the betterment of the neighbours. However, that which is done by the gift of tongues is only to the honour of God. But he sets the middle of this reckoning, in reference to the first he says that whoever speaks in a tongue, subsequently only honours God. This is what he says about this, <strong><em>&#8220;whoever speaks in a tongue,&#8221;</em></strong> meaning unknown,  <strong><em>&#8220;is not speaking to man,&#8221;</em></strong> that is to human understanding, <strong><em>&#8220;but to God,&#8221;</em></strong> that is only to the honour of God or <strong><em>&#8220;to God,&#8221;</em></strong> because God Himself alone understands. <strong><em>&#8220;the ear of a jealous God hears all things, etc.&#8221;<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a> </em></strong> (Wisdom 1:10)  and that He does not speak to man, he adds, <strong><em>&#8220;for no one hears,&#8221;</em></strong> that is, he understands. As it is often being heard, that to not hear [is] the same as not understanding. <strong><em>&#8220;he that has ears with the ability to hear, let him hear&#8221;</em></strong> (Matthew 13:9). Why would he be speaking then to God only? He adds that God Himself is speaking. From which place he says, <strong><em>&#8220;for the spirit of God speaks mysteries,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a>  that is things which have been hidden. <strong><em>&#8220;For it is not you who speaks, etc., </em></strong> (Matthew 10:20) <strong><em>&#8220;No one knows that they are of the Spirit of God, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a> </p>
<p>Secondly, he proves what he says that prophecy is for the honour of God and the benefit of neighbours. Whereby he says, <strong><em>&#8220;he who prophecies, etc.&#8221;</em></strong> that is he explains visions or Scriptures. <strong><em>&#8220;he is speaking to men,&#8221;</em></strong> that is, for the understanding of men, also this [reason] <strong><em>&#8220;for the building up of beginners,&#8221;</em></strong> and <strong><em>&#8220;the encouragement of those who are more mature&#8221;</em></strong>. <strong><em>&#8220;comfort the timid.&#8221;</em></strong><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a>  (I Thessalonians 5:14) <strong><em>&#8220;to speak and to exhort,&#8221;</em></strong> (Titus 2:15)  and also for the consolation of the forsaken. Actually the building up relates to a spiritual inclination, because one originally begins the spiritual building there. <strong><em>&#8220;in whom you are also being built, etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (Ephesians 2:22), Moreover the act of encouragement [is] to lead to good acts because if the inclination is good, then the act is good.  <strong><em>&#8220;speak and exhort these things,&#8221;</em></strong> (Titus 2:15).</p>
<p>Certainly consolation leads to tolerance of evil. (Romans 15:4) Whatsoever things have been written, have been written for our learning.  For the ones who are preaching introduce the Scripture to these three things. Secondly the reason is such: that what is useful only to the doer is less than that which is indeed beneficial to another. To take this further, the one who is speaking in tongues is useful only to him who is speaking. However the one who prophesies benefits another, [igitur, etc..]<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a>  He sets the commonality of this reason and firstly in reference to the first part of the middle, and this is what he says, <strong><em>&#8220;he who speaks in a tongue, himself [edifies], etc.&#8221;</em></strong><strong><em>&#8220;My heart grew hot within me, etc.&#8221;</em></strong> (Psalms 38:4). Secondly in reference to the second part, and this is what he says, <strong><em>&#8220;for he who prophesies, the Church&#8230;&#8221;</em></strong> that is the faithful, <strong><em>&#8220;&#8230;are edified.&#8221;</em></strong> that is to be built up. <strong><em>&#8220;having been built upon the foundation of the Apostles and the prophets,&#8221;</em></strong> (Ephesians 2:20).</p></div>

<p>For the actual Latin text, click here, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">Aquinas on Tongues: the Latin Copy.</a></p>
<p>For more information on the complete articles and translation of this series, please click on the following link, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues Intro</a>. The links are listed at the bottom of the page.</p><br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">taken from Augustine Sermo 350; PL 39, 1534<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">Aquinas &#8220;super omnia autem charitatem&#8221; and Vulgate &#8220;super omnia autem haec caritatem&#8221; no habete in the Vulgage. A printing error in the Vulgate?<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">I Corinthians 14:1<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">Larcher has it in the negative, &#8220;yet this occurs not in spiritual things.&#8221; He is probably right here but the negative &#8220;non&#8221; does not exist in my Latin copy. He may be working from a better one, but  I can&#8217;t follow his lead here because I can find no substantiation.<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">I can&#8217;t find a proper translation for this. Aquinas is definitely referring to an ancient understanding, or artifact of speech about prophecy that was from a much earlier period whose definition no longer existed in his time. Larcher simply translated it as, &#8220;according to some it is named after speaking afar&#8221; but I don&#8217;t think this is correct.<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">I thought this was from the Greek, but have found no such root so far. The Latin dictionaries do not correlate with Aquinas&#8217; definition either.<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">Pseudo-Dionysius<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">It appears a colloquialism here that I don&#8217;t understand.<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">Larcher translated, &#8220;ears of corn&#8221; but corn did not exist in Egypt at the time nor does it follow the actual Latin.<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">vult apostolus intelligi lingua ignota. I agree with Larcher here that vult&#8230;intelligi should not be taken literally but should be translated as &#8220;mean&#8221;. Similar to the French &#8220;Je veux dire.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">Larcher has this word &#8220;explained&#8221; translated as &#8220;interpreted&#8221;. I can see his point here in doing so, though I don&#8217;t know if this is fair to do in this context. Aquinas previously broke prophecy into two parts, seeing a vision, and understanding or explaining a vision. Here he sets for the miracle of tongues in two parts, the speaking and the explaining of the language. By using &#8220;interpreter&#8221; it takes away this nuance.<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">&#8220;auris zeli dei audit omnia&#8221; as apposed to the Vulgate, &#8220;auris zeli audit omnia&#8221;<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text">&#8220;spiritus autem dei loquitur mysteria&#8221; the Vulgate reads &#8220;Spiritu autem loquitur mysteria.&#8221;<a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">I Corinthians 2:11 according to Larcher.<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">&#8220;pusillanimes&#8221; according to Aquinas. The Vulgate has &#8220;pusillianimes&#8221;<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">The Aquinas copy seems to be missing some text here and it is hard to verifiably determine what verse Aquinas is alluding to here. Therefore it  is omitted from the English translation.<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2309/aquinas-on-tongues-i-cor-141-4/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues: Intro</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 15 May 2011 14:15:27 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Book of Corinthians]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Corinthians]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[ecstasy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[English]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Fabian Larcher]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Greek]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[History]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Latin]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[philosopy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Reportationes]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Scripture]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[translation]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[translations]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.ca/?p=2264</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Translation and analysis of Thomas Aquinas' writings which relate to the gift of tongues in the historic Church. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>This is a project on the translation and analysis of Thomas Aquinas&#8217; writings relating to the gift of tongues in the historic Church.</p> 
<p>Aquinas wrote considerably on the miracle of tongues. His synopsis on the subject answers some very important questions on the Ecclesiastical history of tongues from the 4th century onwards, and how the definition finally began to shift during his own period.</p>
<p>This is the introduction and the translations have been broken into parts. The links to the completed translations are supplied at the bottom of this article.<span id="more-2264"></span></p>
<div class="jcontainer">
<p class="jheading"><strong>1. Background</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<p>Thomas Aquinas according to Wikipedia lived from AD 1225 to 1274. He <em>&#8220;was an Italian Dominican priest of the Catholic Church, and an immensely influential philosopher and theologian,&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> His methodology, and analytic approach from a Greek philosophical framework has highly influenced later scholars in almost every field.</p> 
<p>One must understand Aquinas first before proceeding on the subject matter.</p>
<p>When reading Aquinas&#8217; works, one comes up with a multiple of conclusions about Aquinas himself. He can be perceived as a brilliant free-thinker well versed in the Bible, deeply entrenched in personal piety, willing to use literature outside of the Bible, especially classical Greek writings, and very systematic. However, he sometimes comes across so systematic that it appears very dry and terse.</p>
<p>This doctor of the Church was a very good agent in communicating and documenting the Catholic oral traditions of his time in a concise and very structured fashion. He appears to be building a Christian equivalent of the Jewish <em>Halaka</em> which is the historical and evolving traditions of Jewish law. The Halaka is encapsulated in such thinkers such as Rashi and Maimonides. Aquinas seems to be following a similar pattern. The Wikipedia article on Maimonides, who was also a structured follower of Aristotle, claims Maimonides had a fundamental influence on Aquinas, and that Aquinas explicity referred to him in a number of his works.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a></p>
<p>The <em>Aquinas Centre for Theological Renewal</em> at the Ava Maria University, classifies him differently and concludes:</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>&#8220;Saint Thomas Aquinas is a paradox. He was a mystic and a rigorously scientific theologian. His attachment to Judaeo-Christianity was strong enough for him to appreciate and appropriate pagan truths. An Aristotelian, he never ceased utilizing Platonic insights. In him a deep reverence for the Church Fathers was coupled with an astonishing zest for novelty.</p> 
<p>All of these cross-currents were to show up in his biblical exegesis. He was neither an Alexandrian nor an Antiochene, perhaps because he was both. No one has successfully categorized his approach to the Bible.</p>
<p>Advocates of allegory claim him as their own and defenders of strictly literal interpretation praise him for asserting the sufficiency of the letter. A noted Oxford historian admires the revolutionary quality of his exegetical principles and a prominent Jesuit theologian finds them simply traditional. Is St. Thomas&#8217; genius really so elusive? Or was he being eclectic at the expense of consistency?<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a></p></div>
<p>Even with these many conflicting sides of Aquinas present, he was innovative in his time for the comprehensive and systematic nature of his approach. However, innovative in the sense of proposing new dogma would not be a proper description. He was a traditionalist and not a maverick.</p>
<p>His Lectures are an intense work of faith on the one hand, but on the other, it often appears as a limited hermenuetic of the Bible with little or no reference to critical analysis.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>2. Translation and Methodology</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>The methodology contains a comprehensive overview that focuses on the multi-faceted nature of this issue. It goes far beyond tongues as a heavenly, ecstatic or human language. One of the problems of the tongues controversy are generalizations with few documented examples. This is why so much time and effort was made on translating the majority of his works relating to the gift of tongues.</p>
<p>This study intends to find seven aspects to the nature and evolution of the definition and report them. It also documents what may be a clue, or slight hint, has not been overlooked. Some translations provided here may appear that they don&#8217;t apply but clearly demonstrates the passages selected were not those which simply fit the authors bias.</p> 
<p>What are the seven aspects? First of all it is to determine how Aquinas defined the mystery of tongues. Secondly, did he separate the tongues of Corinthians from that of Pentecost? Were they the same or entirely different entities? Third, did he still accept the neo-tongues definition of one sound being heard in many languages or had it changed by his time. Fourth, what arguments, disputes or disagreements on the subject existed during his time. Fifth, to analyze if his writings demonstrated the dogma of tongues shifting into the prophecy definition. This becomes more important in the later definition of tongues between the reformation and early 1800s. Sixth, to find his definition on the office of tongues in the Church liturgy. This is important for tracing the office of the public reader (which initially was connected with the gift of tongues) and how it evolved over the centuries. Seventh, to understand the concept of <em>unknown tongues</em> as was used in his texts. What did he mean by it, and how did it possibly influence later thinkers and translators.</p>
<p>This series, along with all the other Ecclesiastical writers on the subject, is intended to provide the texts in the original language, along with an English translation and analysis. This is to counter the over-generalizations and lack of scholarship that has so badly scarred and misdirected this issue.</p>
<p>The translations are based on the printed version found in <em>S. Thomae Opera. Robert Busa, S.I. ed. Fromman-Holzboog. 1980.</em> There is an almost identical web version available at <a href="http://www.corpusthomisticum.org/"> corpusthomisticum.org</a>.</p>
<p>Some of the portions being translated are from what is commonly referred to as <em>Reportationes</em>, that is, lectures given by Aquinas and recorded <em>&#8220;by St. Thomas&#8217; intimate companion and friend, Reginald of Piperno.&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a></p>
<p>Judging by the copious use of Scripture being cited in the Stephanus format, ie: Eph. 2:2, which didn&#8217;t become part of the Bible until the 16th century, the manuscript is not a very old one and must be dated the 16th century or later. This does affect the conclusion as the Lectures do conflict with that contained in Summa Theologica. This discrepancy is addressed in the conclusion of this series.</p>
<p>This translation is not overly concerned about the veracity of the manuscripts supplied by Busa. Whatever he provided, this is what is translated. Catholic attention to the writings of Aquinas has provided more critical assessments and research into his manuscripts than any other Catholic theologian. This is one of the few critically assessed by a religious community.</p>
<p>The tongues subject matter was first found via Busa&#8217;s thorough index. From the index, I was able to find the most valuable resources on tongues.</p>
<p>Initially each separate section of this series contained a translation plus a commentary. However, after part 3, only the translation was provided. The commentary is contained in the conclusion.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>3. Translation Editions Available</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>There are numerous English translations available on Aquinas&#8217; works on <em>Summa Theologica</em> but only one is popularly found on I Corinthians. The only known one is Fabian Larcher&#8217;s unpublished translation on I Corinthians. It has been posted at <a href="http://www.aquinas.avemaria.edu/Commentaries.asp">Ave Maria&#8217;s website</a> in a non-critical edition, with hopes that the centre will improve it to a final form.</p>
<p>Larcher&#8217;s introduction to the English world with the works of Aquinas is massive. However, for the purpose of this tongues project, it is always necessary to check the source works, because many translations are old and lack contemporary English, some are abridged or condensed, and others did not pay much attention to the tongues passages for language equivalents, Larcher&#8217;s work could not be considered de-facto. Also, being forced to translate an original work always gives the researcher additional clues often overlooked. Larcher&#8217;s work is good, probably better than the following one provided by myself. However, this work does consult Larcher frequently, improving on his translation in some areas, while going on a separate route on others. For example, Larcher provides the translation for <em>imaginarias visiones</em> as <em>imaginary visions</em> which is a literal translation but directs the modern English readers mind into a wrong definition. The proper translation and the reasons behind it can be found by reading the following article, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2242/thomas-aquinas-on-the-prophet-and-imaginary-visions/">Thomas Aquinas on the the Prophet and Imaginary Visions</a>.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>4. Structure of his works</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>Aquinas liked to structure all his thoughts by breaking them into two, and at the most four reasons to explain any passage in detail. He utilized this structure quite frequently.</p>
<p>His lectures, or in Latin, Reportationes, is also like one long stream of endless words. The sections are very long and do not include any sub-titles or verses. This may be only a problem related to the way the printed edition was typeset and formatted, but it initially appears large and overwhelming.</p>
<p>Aquinas very much rushes the reader with every sentence and every word. He changes thought very quickly with no segue to the next concept. One paragraph can easily contain 10 or 20 deep, intellectual or complex one-liner ideas that challenge ones Biblical and philosophical familiarity. Consequently none of his works can be read in one sitting.</p> 
<p>Evangelical readers will find Aquinas style and structure very similar to their traditional protestant Bible commentaries.</p>
<p>Although it cannot be seen in the English translation, there is a significant amount of wordplay and repetition. Perhaps for mnemonic reasons. For example:</p> 
<div class="bquote"><p>Reportationes ICor2: &#8220;tamen potest dici per <strong>quamdam</strong> similtudinem, scilicet secundum quod <strong>quaedam</strong>, sicuti instrumenta, habent <strong>quamdam</strong> consonantiam et melodiam, et ideo de illis facit mentionem&#8230;</p>
<p>&#8220;yet it can be said by a <strong>certain</strong> likeness, in fact accompanying that <strong>certain</strong> thing, such as [musical] instruments, they have a <strong>certain</strong> harmony and melody, and therefore he makes mention of these things.&#8221;</p>
<p>Reportationes ICor2 later on: &#8220;non poterit diiudicari ad <strong>quid</strong> canitur tibia, aut ad <strong>quid</strong> cithara, si sonus sit confusus et indistinctus. ita si homo loquitur linguis, et non interpretatur, non poterit sciri <strong>quid</strong> velit dicere.&#8221;</p>
<p>&#8220;if the sound is confusing and indistinct, it will not be able to be determined to <strong>what</strong> is being played by <strong>any sort</strong> of flute or cithara. Therefore if a man is speaking in tongues and it is not being interpreted, <strong>any sort</strong> he would wish to say, he will not be able to be understood.&#8221;</p></div>
<p>There are many more examples, but I just started noticing this pattern while nearing completion of the translations and did not initially make notes of them.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>5. Important key-words in Aquinas&#8217; writings</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>Aquinas had a strong pre-occupation with defining the Christian faith through a classical Greek framework. Therefore there are certain key-words that must be understood especially in his lectures on I Corinthians. Three of them especially stand-out, <em>intelligo, scio</em> and <em>cognitio</em>. The word <em>intelligo</em> is meant to mean simple understanding of facts, <em>scio</em> is to know something through practice, experience or ability, <em>cognitio</em> is a far more intimate knowledge of a person or thing. It is the Greek equivalent of <em>gnosis</em> which in the Christian tradition is a type of knowledge that changes ones perceptions and decision making processes, resulting in transformation, personal growth and changed behaviour. It is the prime impulse that motivates ones Christian life and witness. This whole subject was dealt with in a previous work, <a href="http://www.charlesasullivan.com/1215/origen-on-the-gift-of-tongues-2">Origen on the Gift of Tongues</a>. Aquinas&#8217; use of <em>Cognitio</em> is interesting because it is used more frequently as noun rather than its verbal form, <em>cognosco</em>. It is a state rather than an action that must be pursued.</p>
<p>It is very difficult to translate these nuances to the modern English reader. I don&#8217;t think neither myself nor Larcher are entirely successful in rendering this properly to the English reader. It needs more work.</p>
<p><em>Interpreto</em>, this noun is typically translated as <em>interpreted</em>; which is communicating one language to another. However, Aquinas adds this literal definition with a spiritual sense. He thinks interpretation of divine things, including that of any ecclesiastical tongues, to be the function of the prophet. <em>Interpreto</em> in this mode does not simply mean to interpret language, but requires mental comprehension of a divine infusion. Therefore in the spiritual sense, <em>understanding</em> is sometimes necessary to use as English equivalent rather than <em>interpret</em>.</p>
<p>An important word that appears typically in this portion of Aquinas&#8217; text is <em>lingua</em>. It is translated in the following copy interchangeably as <em>language</em> or <em>tongue</em>.The English translation of this word is controversial and has been covered in a previous article, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/959/the-difference-between-language-and-tongues/">The Difference Between <em>Language</em> and <em>Tongues</em></a>. Past research has clearly defined these words as synonyms in this context and has been applied through almost every translation published on this site.</p>
<p>Another word that is frequently used in Aquinas&#8217; works is the adverb <em>scilicet</em>: &#8220;namely, certainly, in fact, of course, clearly etc.&#8221; It is very repetitive in Aquinas&#8217; works and so I have tried to use different English equivalents in repeated sequences to avoid reader fatigue.</p> 
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>6. His use of Scripture</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>Thomas Aquinas assumed a high level of Biblical literacy on behalf of the reader. It requires a thorough, if not, a complete mnemonic knowledge of all Scripture. In the original Latin, he briefly cites a passage, sometimes only two or three words, assuming that the Christian reader can fill in the blanks where necessary. There are three ways to identify he is citing a verse: first of all, at least in the Busa edition and Corpus Thomisticum, they have included the Bible reference before a verse, ie: Num. 10:5. This is the most obvious identifier. Secondly, if this is not the case, the verse can be found in the printed edition by a special typographical mark that looks like a footnote resembling the letter o. Last of all, it is frequently preceded by the adverb <em>ibi</em>.</p>
<p>This scant reference to Bible verses and such a high assumption of Bible knowledge can easily lose the modern English reader trying to understand his works. Fabian Larcher overcomes these predicaments by including full verses instead of two or three words. He also cites the complete Bible passage at the beginning of each section. This is not part of Aquinas work in the Latin, but makes it much easier to follow for the English reader. He also put the Bible verses after the Biblical citation which is correct for the typical English reader, but the verse citations are actually placed before in the Latin. My translation sometimes puts the verse before and other times after the Bible quotation, depending on what makes best sense to the English reader in that specific construct.</p>
<p>To be accurate to the original printed Reportationes publication, I have not expanded the Bible passages nor put the complete Bible passage at the beginning of the section. The verse numbering system that Larcher has invented for his English translation is a good idea but due to time constraints, it is not included it in my own translation.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>7. The Latin Original</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<p>There is also a complete typeset Latin copy of Reportationes (His lectures) included with this project&#8217;s translation which is also available at a link shown below. The Latin data entry and proof-texting was done by me personally and there may be a slight chance of errors. This is here for convenience. If one is on a critical point, it is best to go to the web version available at <a href="http://www.corpusthomisticum.org/"> corpusthomisticum.org</a>.</p>
<p>A comparison of the modern Vulgate compared to the Aquinas manuscripts demonstrates very few critical differences. This is unlike most historical Latin Ecclesiastical texts which typically have a serious amount of variances from the Vulgate. This stimulates an important question that must be asked. Are these Bible citations in Aqulnas&#8217; text a corrected or amended version from the 16th century as well? I do not have an answer for this.</p>
<p>Summa Theologia is not included in the Latin copy because it is already popularly available. The link is given below.</p>
</div>
</div> 
<p>Here is a complete list of translations and commentary being pursued on this project. Only those that have links have been completed. The links will be updated when each section has been finished.</p>
<p>Translations of Thomas Aquinas on the Gift of Tongues with a translators commentary:</p>
<ul>
<li><a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2269/aquinas-on-tongues-psalm-549-2/">Aquinas on Psalm 54:9</a></li>
<li>A translation of his Lectures on I Corinthians
       <ul>
           <li>1. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2276/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-1210/">I Corinthians 12:10</a></li>
           <li>2. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2274/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-13/">Selected portions of I Corinthians Chapter 13</a></li>
           <li>3. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2309/aquinas-on-tongues-i-cor-141-4/">I Corinthians Chapter 14:1-4, IC1</a></li>
           <li>4. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2327/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-145-12/">I Corinthians Chapter 14:5-12, IC2</a></li>
           <li>5. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2423/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1413-17/"> I Corinthians Chapter 14:13-17, IC3 </a></li>
           <li>6. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2473/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1418-22/"> I Corinthians Chapter 14:18-22, IC4 </a></li>
            <li>7. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2550/aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1423-26/"> I Corinthians Chapter 14:23-26, IC5</a></li>
           <li>8. <a href="aquinas-on-tongues-icor-1427-33">I Corinthians 14:27-33, IC6</a></li>
      </ul>
</li>
       <li><a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">The Latin Original of the Completed Translations</a></li>
<li><p>Summa Theologica</p>
<p>external links:</p>
<ul>
 <li>English:<a href="http://www.op.org/summa/summa-II-IIq176.html">q. 176 Of the Grace of Tongues</a></li>
<li>Latin: <a href="http://www.corpusthomisticum.org/sth3171.html">Corpus Thomisticum</a></li>
</ul>
</li>
<li><a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2608/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues"> Conclusion </a></li>
</ul>
       <br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thomas_Aquinas<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maimonides  I have not substantiated this claim but I would lean more towards this claim than against it.<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text"><a href="http://www.aquinas.avemaria.edu/Aquinas%20Ephesians%20Complete.pdf">Aquinas Centre for Theological Renewal un-named pdf.</a><a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text"><a href="http://www.aquinas.avemaria.edu/Aquinas%20Ephesians%20Complete.pdf">Aquinas Centre for Theological Renewal un-named pdf.</a><a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: the Latin Copy</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 15 May 2011 14:14:34 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[gift of]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Latin]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[lingua]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[loquuntur]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Psalms]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.ca/?p=2272</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas writings on the Miracle of Tongues. Excerpts from the Latin original. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues: Part 8. Latin original copy. For the English translations please go to <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/"><em>Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues</em></a> Introductory article and click on any of the applicable links at the bottom of the page.</p>
<p>Please note that the Latin data entry and proof-texting was done by me personally and there may be a slight chance of errors. This is here for convenience. If one is on a critical point, it is best to go to the web version available at <a href="http://www.corpusthomisticum.org/"> corpusthomisticum.org</a></p>
<p>All text is from S. Thomae Opera. Robert Busa, S.I. ed. Fromman-Holzboog. 1980.</p> 
<div class="jcontainer">
<p class="jheading"><strong>Aquinas on Psalm 54:9</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. Vol. 6. 084 RPS ps54 n.9 pg. 129</div>
<p>°Praecipita, domine. in praecedenti parte psalmista posuit affectionem quam passus est a malis: hic agit de eorum malitia. et primo describens malitiam peccatorum petit eam impediri, secundo petit eam poena puniri. *ibi, °veniat mors. circa primum duo facit, primo petit impediri eorum malitiam secundo describit eam, *ibi, °quoniam vidi initquitatem, dupliciter mali habent facultatem et virtutem nocendi, scilicet propter altitudinem status, et propter consensum multorum in unum. et hoc periculosum est; et ideo debet duplex remedium contra hoc adhiberi. uno modo ut deiiciantur de statu. alio modo ut ponatur divisio inter eos. *quantum ad primum petit, °praecipita, domine, scilicet removendo eos de statu, quasi dicat; deiice eos humiliando. *quantum ad secundum dicit, °et divide linguas eorum, quia eorum malitia primo est in lingua qua magnifice loquuntur. *i regum ii: °nolite mulitplicare loqui sublimia et quia lingua loquendo  ad malum consentiunt, et huiusmodi divisionis figura fuit in veteri testamento, ubi divisae sunt linguae gentium; *gen. xi. </p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Aquinas on I Corinthians 12:10</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. Vol. 6. 088 R1C cp12 pg. 383</div> 
<p>ego dominus scrutans cords et probans renes. * et quantum ad hoc subdit ° alii discretio spirituum, ut scilicet homo discernere possit, quo spiritu aliquis moveatur ad loquendum vel operandum, puta utrum spiritu charitatis vel spiritu invidiae. * i io. iv, 1: ° nolite credere omni spiritui, sed probate spiritus si ex deo sunt. facultas autem persuasionem pronuntiandi consistit in hoc quod homo possit loqui intelligibiliter aliis. quod quidem impeditur dupliciter. uno modo per diversitatem idiomatum. * contra quod remedium adhibetur per hoc quod dicit ° alii, scilicet datur, ° genera linguarum. ut scilicet possit loqui diversis linguis, ut intelligatur ab omnibus. * sicut de apostolis legitur act. ii, 4, quod loquebantur variis linguis. alio modo per obscuritatem scripturae inducendae. * contra quod remedium datur per id quod subditur ° alii interpretatio sermonum. id est difficilium scripturarum. * dan. v, v. 16 ° audivi de te quod possis obscura interpretari. * gen. xl, 8: ° numquid non dei est interpretatio? * deinde cum dicit ° haec autem omnia, etc., determinat auctorem praedictarum gratiarum. * circa quod tres errores excludit. primo quidem gentilium attribuentium diversa dona diversis diis. * contra quod dicit ° haec autem omnia operatur unus atque idem spiritus. * eph. iv, 4: ° unum corpus et unus spiritus. * secundo errorem eorum qui &#8220;deo attribuebant solum universalem providentiam rerum, ponentes quod distinctiones particularium fiunt solum per causas secundas. * contra quod subditur ° dividens singulis prout vult. * eccli. c. xxxiii, 11: ° in multitudine disciplinae domini separavit eos. * tertio excludit errorem eorum qui &#8220;diversitatem gratiarum attribuebant vel fato, vel humano merito, et non solum voluntati divinae, * sicut macedonii, qui dicebant spiritum sanctum esse ministerium patris et filii. * et hoc excludit per hoc quod subdit ° prout vult. * io. iii, 8: ° spiritus ubi vult spirat.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Selected Portions from I Corinthians 13. Leonine Edition: I Corinthians 13:11</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. 087 RIL. n.4 cpp. Pg. 374 Ineditae Leoninae.</div>
<p>vs11. °Cum essem parvulus etc.. *hic apostolus confirmat suam probationem. posuerat autem (duo) in praedicta probatione: primum est quod adventiente perfecto evacuatur imperfectum, secundum est quod hic congoscimus ex parte. * et haec duo confirmat hic: primo confirmat primum, secundo secundum ibi: ° videmus nunc per speculum etc.. * probat autem primum per similitudinem in rebus humanis comparando statum futurae gloriae ad statum praesentem, sicut statum aetatis perfectae ad statum pueritiae, et hoc quantum ad tria dona de quibus ipse mentionem fecit, quorum duo pertinent ad cognitionem, scilicet donum linguarum et donum scientiae, et in istis deficiunt pueri. * unde quantum ad primum dicit: °cum essem parvalus loquebar ut parvulus, id est more parvuli, scilicet balbutiendo, ut parvulus loquitur qui vana loquitur, * ps. (xi. 3): ° vana locuti sunt unusquisque ad proximum etc.. *quantum ad secundum dicit: °sapiebam ut parvulus. cognitio autem consistit in duobus, scilicet in iudicando et in deliberando, id est in eligendo et in inveniendo. multi enim bene adinveniunt sed non bene iudicant, et e converso: sed quandoque aliquis utrumque, scilicet bene iudicat et adinvenit. sed in istis duobus hic assimulamur imperfectioni puerorum, et primo quantum ad electionem seu iudicium, * et hoc est quod dicit: ° sapiebam ut parvulus: illi dicuntur sapere ut parvuli qui male iudicant, * phil iii. 19: °gloria in confusione eorum etc.; secundo quantum adinventionem * cum dicit: ° cogitabam ut parvulus , ide est ratiocinabar, ut parvuli cogitant qui male cogitant, * ps. (xciii 11) ° dominus scit cogitationes hominum etc.. * et hoc quod dicit ° sapiebam refertur ad donum sapientiae, quod pertinet ad affectum; ° cogitabam, ad donum scientiae. ° quando autem factus vir etc., * quasi dicat: sicut factus vir, evacuantur ea quae sunt parvuli, ita quando veniemus ad futuram vitam quae est perfecta evacuabuntur ea quae sunt hic imperfecta, * prov. i 22: ° usquequo diligitis infantiam, * is. penult. (lxv 20): ° maledictus puer centum annorum etc..</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Selected Portions from I Corinthians 13. Ic1</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. Vol. 6. 088 R1C cp13. pg 384ff</div>
<p>lc1 Apostolus gratiarum gratis datarum distinctionem assignavit, et ministrationum in quibus membra ecclesiae distinguuntur, hic agit de charitate quae inseparabiliter concomitatur gratiam gratum facientem. et quia promiserat eis se demonstraturum viam excellentiorem, ostendit praeeminentiam charitatis ad caetera gratuita dona. et primo quantum ad necessitatem. quia scilicet sine charitate alia dona gratuita non sufficiunt: secundo quantum ad utilitatem, quia scilicet per charitatem omnia mala vitantur, et omnia bona aguntur, *ibi ° charitas patiens est, etc.; tertio quantum ad permanentiam, * ibi ° charitas numquam excidit, etc.. omnia autem dona gratuita reducere videtur apostolus ad tria. nam primo ostendit quod donum linguarum. quod pertinet ad locutionem. sine charitate non valet: secundo quod etiam non valent ea quae pertinent ad cognitionem. * ibi ° et si habuero prophetiam, etc.; tertio ostendit idem de his quae pertinent ad operationem. * ibi ° et si distribuero in cibos pauperum, etc.. erat autem apud corinthios multum desiderabile donum linguarum, * ut infra c. xiv t. patebit; et ideo, ab eo incipiens, dicit: promisi me demonstraturum excellentiorem viam, et hoc primo patet in dono linguarum, quia ° si linguis hominum, scilicet omnium, ° loquar, id est, si habuero donum gratiae, per quod loqui possim linguis omnium hominum; et ad maiorem abundantiam * subdit ° et angelorum: charitatem autem non habeam, factus sum velut aes sonans aut cymbalum tinniens. recta comparatione utitur. anima enim per charitatem vivit quae vivite deo, qui est animae vita, * secundum illud deut. xxx, 20: ° ipse est vita tua. * unde et i io. iii, 14 dicitur: ° translati sumus de morte ad vitam, quoniam diligimus fratres; qui non diligit manet in morte. recte ergo comparat loquelam charitate carentem, sono rei mortuae, scilicet aeris aut cymbali, qui licet clarum sonum reddat, non tamen est vivus sed mortuus. ita etiam locutio hominis charitate carentis, quantumcumque sit diserta, tamen habetur pro mortua, quia non proficit ad meritum vitae aeternae, est autem differentia inter aes sonans et cymbalum tinniens, quia est, cum sit planum, ex percussione simplicem sonum emittit; cymbalum autem, cum sit concavum, ex una percussione sonum multiplicat, quod pertinet ad tinnitum. aeri ergo comparantur qui veritatem simpliciter pronuntiant, cymbalo vero qui veritatem multiplicant et pronuntiant, multas rationes et similitudines apponendo, et conclusiones plurimas eliciendo, quae tamen omnia sine charitate habentur ut mortua. considerandum est autem quae linguae angelorum dicantur. nam cum lingua sit membrum corporeum et ad eius usum pertineat donum linguarum, quod interdum lingua dicitur, * ut patebit infra xvi, neutrum videtur angelis competere qui membra non habent. potest ergo dici quod per angelos intelliguntur homines angelorum officium habentes, qui scilicet aliis hominibus divina annuntiant, * secundum illud mal. ii, 7: ° labia sacerdotis custodiunt scientiam, et legem requirunt ex ore eius, quia angelus domini exercituum est. sub hoc ergo sensu dicitur ° si linguis hominum loquar et angelorum, id est non solum minorum sed etiam maiorum qui alios docent. potest etiam intelligi de ipsis incorporeis angelis, * prout in ps. ciii, 4 dicitur: ° qui facit angelos suos spiritus. et quamvis non habeant linguam corpoream, per similitudinem tamen lingua in eis dici potest vis, qua manifestant aliis quod habent in mente. est autem sciendum quod in cognitione mentis angelicae aliquid est, de quo superiores angeli non loquuntur inferioribus, neque e converso, scilicet ipsa divina essentia quam omnes immediate vident, deo se omnibus monstrante,&#8230;</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Selected Portions from I Corinthians 13. Ic3</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. Vol. 6. 088 R1C cp13. pg 386ff</div>
<p>(1c3)&#8230;* et per hunc modum intelligitur verbum ioannis inductum. secundo, praedicta sententia non est secundum intentionem apostoli, quia non loquitur hic de cessationone donorum spiritualium, per peccatum mortale, sed potius de cessatione donorum spiritualium, quae pertinent ad hanc vitam per gloriam supervenientem. unde sensus apostoli est ° charitas numquam excidit, quia scilicet sicut est in statu viae, ita permanebit in statu patriae et cum augmento, * secundum illud is. 31, 9: ° dixit dominus cuius ignis est in sion, scilicet in eccliesia militante ° et caminus eius in ierusalem, id est in pace caelestis patriae. * deinde cum dicit ° sive prophetiae, etc., proponit cessationem aliorum donorum spiritualium, et specialiter eorum quae praecipua videntur. primo quantum ad prophetiam, * dicit ° sive prophetiae evacuabuntur, id est cessabunt, quia scilicet in futura gloria prophetia locum non habebit, propter duo. primo quidem quia prophetia respicit futurum, status autem ille non expectabit aliquid in futurum, sed erit finale complementum omnium eorum quae ante fuerant prophetata. * unde in ps. 47, v.9 dicitur: ° sicut audivimus, scilicet per prophetas, ° ita et vidimus, praesentialiter, ° in civitate domini virtutum. secundo quia prophetia est cum cognitione figurali et aenigmatica, quae cessabit in patria. * unde dicitur num. 12, 6: ° si quis fuerit inter vos prpheta domini, per somnium aut in visione apparebo ei, vel per somnium loquar ad illum. * et osee 12, 10: ° in manibus prophetarum assimilatus sum. secundo quantum ad donum linguarum, * dicit ° sive linguae cessabunt. quod quidem non est intelligendum quantum ad ipsa membra corporea, quae linguae dicuntur, * ut dicitur infra 15, 52: ° mortui resurgent incorrupti, id est, absque diminutione membrorum. neque autem intelligendum est quantum ad usum linguae corporeae. est enim futura in patria laus vocalis, * secundum illud ps. 149, 6: ° exultationes die in gutture eorum * ut glossa ibidem exponit. est ergo intelligendum quantum ad donum linguarum, quo scilicet aliqui in primitiva ecclesia linguis variis loquebantur, * ut dicitur act. 2, 4. in futura enim gloria, quilibet quamlibet linguam intelliget. unde non erit necessarium variis linguis loqui, nam etiam a primordio generis humani, * ut dicitur gen. c. 11, 1: ° unus erat sermo, et unum labium omnibus, quod multo magis erit in ultimo statu, in quo erit unitas consummata.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Lectures on I Corinthians 14:1-4. Ic1</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. 088 R1C cp14. pg 387ff</div>
<p>lc1 * Posita excellentia charitatis ad alia dona, hic consequenter apostolus comparat alia dona ad invicem, ostendens excellentiam prophetiae ad donum linguarum. et circa hoc duo facit. primo ostendit excellentiam prophetiae ad donum linguarum; secundo quomodo sit utendum dono linguarum, et prophetiae, * ibi ° quid ergo est, fratres, etc.. circa primum duo facit. primo ostendit, quod donum prophetiae est excellentius quam dono linguarum, rationibus sumptis ex parte infidelium, secundo ex parte fidelium, * ibi ° fratres mei, etc.. prima pars dividitur in duas. primo ostendit, quod donum prophetiae est excellentius dono linguarum, quantum ad usum eorum in exhortationibus seu praedicationibus; secundo quantum ad usum linguarum, qui est in orando. ad haec enim duo est usus linguae, * ibi ° et ideo loquitur, etc.. circa primum duo facit. primo enim praemittit unum, per quod continuat se ad sequentia, et hoc est quod dicit: dictum est, quod charitas omnia dona excellit, si ergo ita est, ° sectamini, scilicet viribus, ° charitatem, quae est dulce et salubre vinculum mentium. * I Peter 4, 8: ° ante omnia charitatem, * etc.. col. 3, 14: ° super omnia autem charitatem habete, etc.. secundo subdit illud per quod continuat se ad sequentia. et hoc est quod dicit ° aemulamini, etc.. quasi dicat: licet charitas sit maior omnibus donis, tamen alia non sunt contemnenda. sed ° aemulamini, id est ferventer ametis, spiritualia dona spiritus sancti. * I Peter 3, 13: ° quid est, quod vobis noceat, etc.. licet autem aemulatio quandoque sumatur pro ferventi dilectione, quandoque pro invidia, tamen non est aequivocatio; imo unum procedit ab alio; zelari enim et aemulari designat ferventem amorem alicuius rei. contingit autem quod res amata ita diligatur ferventer ab aliquo, quod non patitur sibi consortem, sed ipse vult eam solus et singulariter. et iste est zelus, qui * secundum quosdam est amor intensus, non patiens constortium in amato. hoc tamen contingit in spiritualibus. unde in charitate non est huiusmodi zelus non patiens constortium in amato, sed tantum in corporalibus, in quibus provenit, quod  si aliquis habet illud quod ipse zelat, doleat: et ex hoc consurgit aemulatio, quae est invidia. sicut si ego amo dignitatem seu divitias, doleo quod aliquis habet eas, unde et ei invideo. et sic patet, quod ex zelo surgit invidia. * cum ergo dicitur ° aemulamini spiritualia, non intelligitur de invidia, quia spiritualia possunt a multis haberi, * sed dicit, ° aemulamini, ut inducat ad ferventer amandum deum. et quia inter spiritualia est gradus quidam, quia prophetia excedit donum linguarum, * ideo dicit ° magis autem, ut prophetetis, quasi dicat: inter spiritualia magis aemulamini donum prophetiae. * I Thess. v, v. 19 s.: ° spiritum nolite extinguere, prophetias nolite spernere. ad explanationem autem totius capitis praenotanda sunt tria, scilicet quid sit prophetia, quot modis dicatur in scriptura sancta prophetia et quid sit loqui linguis. circa primum sciendum est, quod propheta dicitur, quasi procul videns, * et secundum quosdam dicitur a for faris, sed melius dicitur a pharos, quod est videre. * unde i reg. c. ix, 9 dicitur, quod ° qui nunc dicitur propheta, olim videns dicebatur. unde visio eorum quae sunt procul, sive sint futura contingentia, sive supra rationem nostram, dicitur prophetia. est igitur prophetia visio seu manifestatio futurorum contingentium, seu intellectum humanum excedentium. ad huiusmodi autem visionem quatuor requiruntur. cum enim cognitio nostra sit per corporalia et per phantasmata a sensibilibus accepta, primo exigitur quod in imaginatione formentur similitudines corporales eorum quae ostenduntur, * ut dionysius dicit quod impossibile est aliter lucere nobis divinum radium, nisi varietate sacrorum velaminum circumvelatum. secundum quod exigitur est lumen intellectuale, ad ea quae supra naturalem cognitionem nostram ostenduntur cognoscenda, nisi enim ad similitudines sensibiles in imaginatione formatas intelligendas adsit lumen intellectuale, ille cui similitudines huiusmodi ostenduntur, non dicitur propheta, sed potius somniator, sicut pharao, qui licet viderit spicas et vaccas, quae erant indicativa futurorum quorumdam, quia tamen non intellexit, sed potius ille, scilicet ioseph, qui interpretatus est. et similiter est de nabuchodonosor, qui vidit statuam, et non intellexit, unde nec propheta dicitur, sed daniel. * et propter hoc dicitur, dan. x, 1: ° intelligentia opus est in visione. tertium quod exigitur, est audacia ad annuntiandum ea quae revelantur. ad hoc enim deus revelat, ut aliis denuntientur. * Jer. i, 9: ° ecce dedi verba mea in ore. quartum est operatio miraculorum, quae sunt ad certitudinem prophetiae. nisi enim facerent aliqua, quae excedunt operationem naturae, non crederetur eis in his, quae naturalem cognitionem transcendunt. secundum ergo hos modos prophetiae, dicuntur aliqui diversis modis prophetae. aliquando enim aliquis dicitur propheta, qui habet omnia ista quatuor, scilicet quod videt imaginarias, et habet intelligentiam de eis, et audacter annuntiat aliis, et operatur miracula, * et de hoc dicitur num. xii, 6: ° si quis fuerit inter vos propheta, etc.. aliquando autem dicitur propheta ille, qui habet solas imaginarias visiones, sed tamen improprie et valde remote aliquando etiam dicitur propheta, qui habet intellectuale lumen ad explanandum etiam visiones imaginarias, sive sibi, sive alteri factas, vel ad expondendum dicta prophetarum, vel scripturas apostolorum. et sic dicitur propheta omnis quis discernit doctorum scripturas, quia eodem spiritu interpretatae sunt quo editae sunt. et sic salomon et david possunt dici prophetae, inquantum habuerunt lumen intellectuale, ad clare et subtiliter intuendum; nam visio david intellectualis tantum fuit. dicitur etiam propheta aliquis solum ex hoc quod prophetarum dicta denuntiat, seu exponit, seu cantat in ecclesia, et hoc modo * dicitur i reg. xix, 24: quod saul erat inter prophetas, id es, inter canentes dicta prophetarum. dicitur etiam aliquis propheta ex miraculorum operatione, * secundum illud eccli. c. xlviii, 14, quod ° corpus elisei mortuum propheavit, id est, miraculum fecit. quod ergo dicit hic apostolus per totum caput de prophetis, intelligendum est de secundo modo, scilicet quod ille dicitur prophetare, qui per lumen intellectuale divinum, visiones sibi et aliis factas exponit. et secundum hoc planum erit, quod hic dicitur de prophetis. circa secundum sciendum est, quod quia in ecclesia primitiva pauci erant quibus imminebat fidem christi praedicare per mundum, ideo dominus, ut commodius et pluribus verbum dei annuntiarent, dedit eis donum linguarum, quibus omnibus praedicarent. non quod una lingua loquentes ab omnibus intelligerentur, * ut quidam dicunt, sed, ad litteram, quod linguis diversarum gentium, imo omnium loquerentur. * unde dicit apostolus ° gratias ago deo, quod omnium vestrum lingua loquor, * et act. ii, 4 dicitur: ° loquebantur variis linguis, etc.. et hoc donum multi adepti sunt a deo in ecclesia primitiva, corinthii autem quia curiosi erant, ideo libentius volebant illud donum, quam donum prophetiae, quod ergo dicitur hic loqui lingua, vult apostolus intelligi lingua ignota, et non explanata, sicut si lingua theutonica loquatur quis alicui gallico, et non exponat, hic loquitur lingua. vel etiam si loquatur visiones tantum, et non exponat, loquitur lingua. unde omnis locutio non intellecta, nec explanata, quaecumque sit illa, est proprie loqui lingua.   * his ergo visis ad expositionem litterae accedamus, quae plana est. circa hoc ergo duo facit. primo probat, quod donum prophetiae excellentius est dono linguarum; secundo excludit quamdam obiectionem, * ibi ° volo autem vos, etc.. quod autem donum prophetiae excedat donum linguarum, probat duabus rationibus, quarum prima sumitur ex comparatione dei ad ecclesiam; secunda ratio sumitur ex comparatione hominum ad ecclesiam. prima autem ratio talis est: illud per quod facit homo ea non solum quae sunt ad honorem dei sed etiam ad utilitatem proximorum est melius, quam illud quod fit tantum ad honorem dei sed etiam ad proximi utilitatem, per donum vero linguarum solum illud fit quod est ad honorem dei; ergo, etc.. huius autem rationis ponit medium, et primo quantum ad hoc quod dicit, quod qui loquitur lingua. honorat tantum deum. * ei hoc est quod dicit ° qui loquitur lingua, scilicet ignota, ° non loquitur hominibus, id est, ad intellectum hominum, ° sed deo, id est, ad honorem dei tantum. vel ° deo, quia ipse deus solus intelligit. * sap. i, 10: ° auris zeli dei audit omnia, etc.. et quod non loquatur homini, * subdit ° nemo enim audit, id est intelligit. sic enim frequenter accipitur, non audire, pro non intelligere.* matth. xiii, 9: ° qui habet aures audiendi, audiat. quare autem soli deo loquatur, * subdit quod ipse deus loquitur. unde dicit ° spiritus autem dei loquitur mysteria, id est occulta. * matth. x, 20: ° non enim vos estis, qui loquimini, * etc.. supra ii, 11: ° nemo novit quae sunt spiritus dei, etc.. secundo probat id quod dicit, quod prophetia est ad honorem dei et utilitatem proximorum. * unde dicit ° nam qui prophetat, etc., id est explanat visiones seu scripturas, ° loquitur hominibus, id est ad intellectum hominum, et hoc ° ad aedificationem incipientium, et ad ° exhortationem proficientium. * i thess. v, 14: ° consolamini, pusillanimes. * tit . ii, 15: ° loquere et exhortare, et ad consolationem desolatorum. vel aedificatio pertinet ad spiritualem affectionem, quia ibi primo incipit aedificium spirituale. * eph. ii, 22: ° in quo et vos coaedeficamini, etc.. exhortatio vero ad inductionem ad bonos actus, quia si affectus est bonus, tunc actus est bonus. * tit. ii, 15: ° haec loquere et exhortare. consolatio vero inducit ad tolerantiam malorum.. * rom. xv, 4: ° quaecumque scripta sunt, ad nostram doctrinam scripta sunt. ad haec enim tria inducunt praedicantes divinam scripturam. secunda ratio talis est: illud quod est utile soli facienti est minus quam illud quod prodest etiam aliis; loqui autem linguis est utile soli ei qui loquitur. prophetare vero aliis prodest; igitur, etc.. huius autem rationis ponit medium et primo quantum ad primam partem medii, * et hoc est quod dicit ° qui loquitur lingua, semetipsum * etc.. ps. xxxviii, 4: ° concaluit cor meum intra me, etc.. secundo quantum ad secundam partem, * et hoc est quod dicit ° qui autem prophetat, ecclesiam, id est fideles, ° aedificat instruendo. * eph. ii, 20: ° superaedificati supra fundamentum apostolorum et prophetarum.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Lectures on I Corinthians 14:5-12. Ic2</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. 088 R1C cp14. pg 388ff</div>

<p>1c2. Hic apostolus excludit obiectionem seu falsum intellectum, qui posset esse circa praemissa. * possent enim aliqui creder, quod ex quo apostolus praefert prophetiam dono linguarum, quod donum linguarum esset contemnendum. * unde, ut hoc excludat, dicit ° volo autem vos, etc.. ubi primo ostendit, quid intenderit insinuare; secundo rationem horum assignat, * ibi ° nam maior, etc.. dicit ergo licet haec, quae dicta sunt supra, dixerim, non tamen volo vos donum linguarum spernere, sed ° volo vos omnes loqui linguis, tamen ° magis volo ut prophetis * num. xi, 29: ° quis tribuat ut omnis populus, etc.. cuius rationem assignat, * cum dicit ° nam maior, etc., quasi dicat; ideo volo ut magis prophetetis, quia ° maior est, etc.. et huius ratio est, quia aliquando aliqui moventur, a spiritu sancto loqui aliquid mysticum, quod ipsi non intelligunt; unde isti habent donum linguarum. aliquando autem non solum loquuntur linguis, sed etiam ea, quae dicunt, interpretantur. * et ideo dicit ° nisi forte interpretetur. nam donum linguarum cum interpretatione est melius quam prophetia; quia, * sicut dictum est, interpretatio cuiuscumque ardui pertinet ad prophetiam, unde qui loquitur et que interpretatur propheta est et donum linguarum habet, et interpretatur, ut ecclesiam die aedificet; * ideo dicit ° ut ecclesia, etc., id est non solum intelligat se, sed etiam ut ecclesia aedificetur. * rom. xiv, 19: ° quae aedificationis sunt invicem custodiamus. * et rom. xv, v. 2:  ° unusquisque proximo suo placeat in bonum ad aedificationem, nunc autem, fratres, etc.. hic probat donum prophetiae esse excellentius quam donum linguarum, per exempla, et hoc tripliciter. primo per exemplum a seipso sumptum, secundo per exemplum sumptum a rebus inanimatis, * ibi, ° tamen quae sine anima, etc.; tertio per exemplum sumptum ab hominibus diversimode loquentibus, * ibi ° tam multa, etc.. tertio per exemplum sumptum ab hominibus diversimode loquentibus, * ibi ° tam multa, etc.. ex seipso autem argumentatur sic: constat ergo quod ego non minus habeo donum linguarum quam vos; sed si loquerer vobis solum linguis, et non interpretarer, nihil vobis prodessem. ergo nec vos ab invicem. * et hoc est quod dicit ° nunc autem, fratres, si venero ad vos linguis loquens. hoc dupliciter potest intelligi, scilicet vel linguis ignotis, vel, ad litteram, quibuscumque signis non intellectis. ° quid vobis prodero, nisi loquar vobis aut in revelatione, etc.. ubi notandum quod ista quatuor, scilicet ° aut in revelatione, etc., possunt dupliciter distingui. uno modo penes ea de quibus sunt. et sic sciendum est, quod illustratio mentis ad congnoscendum, et de quatuor, quia vel est de divinis, et haec illustratio pertinet ad donum sapientiae. divinorum enim, * ut supra dictum est ii, 11 est revelatio, quia, ° quae sunt dei, nemo novit, * etc.. et ideo dicit ° in revelatione, qua scilicet illuminatur mens ad cognoscendum divina. vel est de terrenis, et non de quibuscumque, sed de illis tantum, quae sunt ad aedificationem fidei, et hoc pertinet ad donum scientiae, * et ideo dicit ° in scientia, non geometriae, nec astrologiae, quia haec non pertinent ad aedificationem fidei, sed in scientia quae est sanctorum. * sap. x, 10: ° dedit illi scientiam sanctorum, etc.. vel est de eventibus futurorum, et hoc pertinet ad donum prophetiae; * et ideo dicit ° aut in prophetia. * sap. viii, 8: ° signa et monstra scit antequam fiant, et eventus temporum et saeculorum. notandum autem quod prophetia non accipitur hic communiter, * scilicet secundum quod supra dictum est, sed accipitur hic particulariter prout est manifestatio futurorum tantum. * et secundum hoc diffinitur a cassiodoro: ° prophetia est divina inspiratio rerum futura immobili veritate denuntians. * eccli. xxiv, 46: ° adhuc doctrinam quasi prophetiam effundam, etc.. vel est de agendis moralibus, et hoc pertinet ad doctrinam, * et ideo dicit ° aut in doctrina. * rom. xii, 7: ° qui docet in doctrina. * prov. xiii, 15: ° doctrina bona dabit gratiam. alio modo possunt haec distingui penes diversos modos acquirendi cognitionem. et sic sciendum est quod omnis cognitio aut est a supernaturali principio, scilicet deo, aut naturali, scilicet lumine naturali intellectus nostri. si autem a supernaturali principio, scilicet lumine divino infuso, hoc potest esse dupliciter, quia aut infunditur subito cognitio, et sic est revelatio; aut infunditur successive, et sic et prophetia, quam non subito habuerunt prophetae, sed successive et per partes, ut eorum prophetiae ostendunt, si vero cognition acquiratur a naturali principio, hoc est aut per studium proprium, et sic pertinet ad scientiam; aut traditur ab alio, et sic pertinet ad doctrinam. ° tamen quae sine anima, etc.. hic ostendit idem per exampla sumpta ex rebus inanimatis, scilicet per instrumenta quae videntur vocem habere. et primo per instrumenta gaudii; secundo per instrumenta pugnae, * ibi ° etenim si incertam, etc.. dicit ergo: hoc non solum patet * per ea quae supra dicta sunt, sed etiam quantum ad ea, quae sine anima vocem dant, quod loqui linguis non solum non prodest aliis. et ° quae sine anima sunt vocem dantia. * contra. vox est sonus ab ore animalis prolatus, naturalibus instrumentis formatus. non ergo ea quae sunt sine anima dant vocem. dicendum est quod licet vox non sit nisi animalium, tamen potest dici per quamdam similtudinem, scilicet secundum quod quaedam, sicuti instrumenta, habent quamdam consonantiam et melodiam, et ideo de illis facit mentionem, scilicet de cithara, quae dat vocem tactu, et tibia, quae faltu, si ergo haec dant vocem sine distinctione, ° quomodo scietur, etc.. cum enim homo per instrumenta aliquid intendat exprimere, scilicet aliquos cantus, qui ordinantur vel ad fletum, vel ad gaudium, * is. xxx, 29: ° canticum erit vobis sicut vox sanctificatae solemnitatis et laetitia cordis, sicut qui pergit cum tibia, ut intret in montem domini, vel etiam ad lasciviam, non poterit diiudicari ad quid canitur tibia, aut ad quid cithara, si sonus sit confusus et indistinctus. ita si homo loquitur linguis, et non interpretatur, non poterit sciri quid velit dicere. °etenim si incertam vocem dederit, etc.. hic ostendit idem per exempla inanimatorum, scilicet per instrumenta ad pugnam ordinata. * et sumitur haec similtudo ex lib. num. x, v. 1-10. ibi enim legitur quod dominus praecepit moysi ut faceret duas tubas argenteas, quae essent ad conveniendum populum, ad movendum castra et ad pugnandum. et pro quolibet istorum habebant certum modum tubandi, quia aliter dabant vocem quando debebant convenire ad concilium, aliter quando movebant castra, et aliter quando pugnabant. et ideo arguit apsotolus quod sicut ° si tuba det incertam vocem, id est indistinctam, nescitur utrum se debeant parare ad bellum; et ita vos, si loquimini tantum linguis, nisi distinctum sermonem dicatis interpretando, vel exponendo, non poterit quis quis scire quid loquamini. per tubam potest intellligi praedicator. *(Isaiah 58:1) ° quasi tuba exalta vocem tuam, etc.. ratio autem quare non potest sciri quid loquamini est quia ° eritis in aera loquents, ide est, inutiliter. * supra ix, 26: ° sic pugno non quasi aera verberans, etc.. ° tam multa, etc.. hic sumit exemplum a diversis linguis loquentium. et circa hoc tria faci. primo ostendit diversitatem linguarum; secundo inutilitatem loquentium sibi ad invicem in linguis extraneis, * ibi ° si ergo nesciero, etc.; tertio concludit quod intendit * ibi ° sic et vos quoniam aemulatores, etc.. dicit ergo primo. multae et diversae linguae in mundo sunt, et quilibet potest loqui quacumque vult; si tamen non loquatur determinate, non intelligitur. * et hoc est quod dicit ° tam multa, etc.. hoc potest dupliciter exponi, quia potest continuari cum praecedentibus, ut dicatur: ° eritis in aera loquentes, et tam multa, ut puta, etc.; quasi dicat: ideo in aera, id est, inutiliter loquimini omnibus linguis, qui loquimini sine intellectu, quae tamen proprias significationes vocum ad hoc habent, ut intelligantur. nihil enim sine voce est. vel potest sic punctuari: ° eritis in aera loquentes. tam multa, ut puta, sunt genera linguarum, id est singulis linguis. ° si ergo nesciero, etc.. hic ostendit horum inutilitatem. * et hoc est quod dicit: si loquar omnibus linguis, sed ° si nesciero virtutem vocis, id est significationem vocis, ° ero cui loquar barbarus. * ier. v, 15: ° adducam super te gentem de longinquo, gentem cuius ignoras linguam. nota quod barbari, * secundum quosdam, dicutnur illi, quorum idioma discordat omnino a latino. * alii vero dicunt quod quilibet extraneus  est barbarus omni alii extraneo, quando scilicet non intelligitur ab eo. * sed hoc non est verum, quia, secundum isidorum, barbaria est specialis natio. * col. iii, v. 11: ° in christo iesu non est barbarus et scytha, etc.. sed secundum quod virtute corpores vigent, in virtute rationis deficiunt et sunt quasi extra leges et sine regimine iuris. * et huic videtur consonare aristoteles in politicis suis. consequenter, * cum dicit ° sicut, etc., concludit quod intendit, et hoc potest dupliciter construi. primo ut punctetur hoc modo, quasi dicat: sic ego ero barbaris vobis, si loquar sine significatione et interpretatione, sicut et vos eritis barbari ad invicem: et ideo ° quaerite, ut abundetis, etc., et hoc ° quoniam estis aemulatores, etc.. vel, alio modo, ut totum ponatur sub distinctione; quasi diceret: ne ergo sitis aemulatores spirituum, id est, donorum spiritus sancti, ° quaerite &#8216; a deo, ° ut abundetis. * prov. xv, 5: ° in abundanti iustitia virtus maxima est. quae quidem iustitia est aedificare alios. * matth. vii, 7: ° petite, et dabitur vobis; quaerite et invenietis; pulsate, et aperietur vobis.</p>

</div>

<p class="jheading"><strong>Lectures on I Corinthians 14:13-17. Ic3</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. 088 R1C cp14. pg 388ff</div> 

<p>1c3 Supra ostendit apostolus excellentiam doni prophetiae ad donum linguarum, rationibus sumptis ex parte exhortationis, hic vero ostendit idem rationibus sumptis ex parte orationis: haec enim duo per linguam exercemus, orationem scilicet et exhortationem. et circa hoc duo facit. primo enim probat excellentiam prophetiae ad donum linguarum rationibus; secundo exemplis, *ibi ° gratias ago deo meo, etc.. circa primum duo facit, primo enim probat excellentiam prophetiae ad donum linguarum rationibus; secundo exemplis, * ibi ° gratias ago deo meo, etc.. circum primum duo facit. primo ponit necessitatem orationis; secundo ostendit quomodo in oratione plus valet donum prophetiae quam donum linguarum ° nam si orem lingua, etc.. dicit ergo primo: dixi quod donum linguarum sine dono prophetiae non valet, ° et ideo, quia interpretari est actus prophetiae, quae est excellentior illi, ° qui loquitur lingua, ignota vel extranea, vel aliqua mysteria occulta, ° oret scilicet deum, ° ut interpretetur, id est, ut interpretandi gratia detur sibi. * col. iv, 3: ° orantes ut deus aperiat ostium. * glossa aliter exponit ° oret. orare enim dicitur dupliciter, scilicet vel deprecari deum vel persuadere, quasi dicat ° qui loquitur lingua, oret, id est ita persuadeat ° ut interpretetur. * et sic accipit orare hic glossa per totum capitulum. sed non est haec intentio apostoli, sed pro deprecatione ad deum. ° nam si orem, etc.. hic ostendit quod in orando plus valet prophetia, quam donum linguarum, et hoc dupliciter. primo, ratione sumpta ex parte ipsius orantis; secundo ratione sumpta ex parte audientis, * ibi ° caeterum, si benedixeris, etc.. circa primum duo facit. primo ponit rationem ad propositum ostendendum; secundo removet objiectionem, * ibi ° quid ergo, etc.. circa primum sciendum est quod duplex est oratio. una est privata, quando scilicet quis orat in seipso et pro se; alia publica, quando quis orat coram populo et pro aliis: et  in utraque contingit uti et dono linguarum et dono prophetiae et ideo vult ostendere quod in utraque plus valet donum prophetiae, quam donum linguarum. et primo in oratione privata, dicens, quod si sit aliquis idiota, qui faciat orationem suam, dicens psalmum, vel pater noster, et non intelligat ea quae dicit, iste orat lingua, et non refert utrum oret verbis sibi a spiritu sancto concessis, sive verbis aliorum; et si sit alius qui orat, et intelligit quae dicit, hic quidem orat et prophetat, constat quod plus lucratur qui orat et intelligit, quam qui tantum lingua orat, qui scilicet non intelligit quae dicit, nam ille qui intelligit, reficitur et quantum ad intellectum et quantum ad affectum; sed mens eius, qui non intelligit, est sine fructu refectionis. unde et cum melius sit refici quantum ad affectum et intellectum, quam quantum ad affectum solum, constat quod in oratione plus valet prophetiae donum quam solum donum linguarum. et hoc est quod dicit: dico quod ° oret, ut interpretetur, nam si orem lingua, id est orando utor dono linguarum, ita quod proferam aliqua quae non intelligo, tunc ° spiritus meus, id est spiritus sanctus mihi datus, ° orat, qui inclinat et movet me ad orandum. et nihilominus mereor in ipsa oratione, quia hoc ipsum, quod moveor a spiritu sancto, est mihi meritum. * rom. viii, 26: ° nam quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus, sed ipse spiritus sanctus postulare nos facit. vel ° spiritus meus, id est ratio mea, ° orat, id est dictat mihi quod ego loquar ea quae ad bonum sunt, sive verbis propriis sive aliorum sanctorum. vel ° spiritus meus, id est virtus imaginativa, ° orat, inquantum voces seu similitudines corporalium sunt tantum in imaginatione absque hoc quod intelligantur ab intellectu; * et ideo subdit: ° mens autem mea, id est intellectus meus, ° sine fructu est, quia non intelligit. et ideo melius est in oratione prophetia seu interpretatio, quam donum linguarum. sed numquid quandocumque quis orat, et non intelligit quae dicit, sit sine fructu orationis? dicendum quod duplex est fructus orationis. unus fructus est meritum quod homini provenit; alius fructus est spirtualis consolatio et devotio concepta ex oratione. et quantum ad fructum devotionis spiritualis privatur qui non attendit ad ea quae orat, seu non intelligit; sed quantum ad fructum meriti, non est dicendum quod privetur; quia sic multae orationes essent sine merito, cum vix unum pater noster potest homo dicere, quin mens ad alia feratur. et ideo dicendum est quod quando orans aliquando divertit ab his quae dicit, seu quando quis in uno opere meritorio non continue cogitat in quolibet actu, quod facit hoc propter deum, non perdit rationem meriti. cuius ratio est, quia in omnibus actibus meritoriis, qui ordinantur ad finem rectum, non requiritur quod intentio agentis coniungatur fini, secundum quemlibet actum; sed vis prima, quae movet intentionem, manet in toto opere, etiam si aliquando in aliquo particulari divertat; et hic prima vis facit totum opus meritorium, nisi interrumpatur per contrarium affectionem. quae divertat a fine praedicto  ad finem contrarium. sed sciendum est quod triplex est attentio. una est ad verba quae homo dicit: et haec aliquando nocet, inquantum impedit devotionem; alia est ad sensum verborum, et haec nocet, non tamen est multum nociva; tertia est ad finem, et haec est melior et quasi necessaria. * tamen id quod dicit apostolus ° mens est sine fructu, intelligitur de fructu refectionis. ° quid ergo est, * etc.. quia posset aliquis dicere ex quo orare lingua est sine fructu mentis, sed tamen spiritus orat, numquid ergo non est orandum spiritu?  ideo apostolus hoc removet dicens, quod utroque modo orandum est, et spiritu et mente: quia homo debet servire deo de omnibus quae habet a deo; sed a deo habet spiritum et mentem, et ideo debet de utroque orare. * eccli. xlvii, 10: ° de omni corde suo laudabit dominum, * etc.. et ideo dicit ° orabo spiritu, orabo et mente: psallam spiritu, etc.. et sic dicit orabo et psallam. * de istis duobus iac. v, 13: ° tristatur quis in vobis? oret aequo animo, et psallat. * ps. ix, v. 12: ° psallite dominio, etc.. ° orabo ergo spiritu, id est imaginatione, ° et mente, id est voluntate. ° caeterum si benediceris, plus valet quam donum linguarum, etiam in oratione publica, quae est quando sacerdos publice orat, ubi aliquando dicit quaedam quae non intelligit,  [pg. 389] aliquando aliqua quae intelligit, et circa hoc tria facit. primo ponit rationem; secundo exponit eam. * ibi ° quomodo dicit, etc.; tertio probat quod supposuerat, * ibi ° quoniam quid, etc.. dicit ergo: dixi quod donum prophetiae in oratione privata plus valet, ° caeterum, pro sed, et in publica, quia ° si benedixeris, id est si benedictionem dederis, ° spiritu, id est in lingua quae non intelligatur, seu imaginatione, et motus a spiritu sancto, ° quis supplet locum idiotae? idiota proprie dicitur qui scit tantum linguam in qua natus est; quasi diceret: quis dicet illud quod debet dicere ibi idiota? quod est, dicere: ° amen. et ideo dicit ° quomodo dicet super tuam benedictionem? * ubi glossa exponit, id est: ° quomodo consentiet benedictioni a te factae in persona ecclesiae? * Is. lxv, 16: ° qui benedictus est super terram, benedicetur in deo, amen. amen idem est quod fiat, vel verum est; quasi dicat: si non intelligit quae dicis, quomodo conformabit se dictis tuis? potest quidem se conformare, etiam si non intelligat, sed in generali tantum, non in speciali, quia non potest intelligere quid boni dicas, nisi quod benedicas tantum. sed quare non dantur benedictiones in vulgari, ut intelligantur a populo, et conforment se magis eis? dicendum est quod hoc forte fuit in ecclesia primitiva, sed postquam fideles instructi sunt et sciunt quae audiunt in communi officio, fiunt benedictiones in latino. consequenter probat, quare non potest dicere ° amen, * cum dicit ° nam tu quidem, id est: licet ° tu gratias agas bene deo, inquantum intelligis, ° sed aliter, qui audit et non intelligit, ° non aedificatur, inquantum non intelligit in speciali, etsi in generali intelligat et aedificetur. * eph. iv, 29: ° omnis sermo malus ex ore vestro non procedat, sed si quis bonus est ad aedificationem fidei. et ideo melius est ut non solum lingua benedicat, sed etiam, ut interpretetur et exponat, licet tu qui gratias agis, bene agas.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Lectures on I Corinthians 14:18-22. Ic4</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. 088 R1C cp14. pg 389ff</div> 
<p>lc4 Hic ostendit apostolus excellentiam doni prophetiae ad donum linguarum per rationes sumptas ex parte sui ipsius. et circa hoc duo facit. primo agit gratias de dono linguarum sibi a deo dato; secundo se eis in exemplum proponit, * ibi ° sed in ecclesia volo, * etc.. dicit ergo ° gratias ago, etc., quasi dicat: non ideo vilipendo donum linguarum, quia ego dico quod donum prophetiae sit excellentius, sed debet charum haberi, unde et ° ego gratias ago, etc.. est ergo de omnibus gratias agendum. * i thess. v, 18: ° in omnibus gratias agite, etc.. vel ° gratias ago, quasi dicat non ideo vilipendo donum linguarum, quasi eo carens, immo etiam ego habeo; * et ideo dicit ° gratias ago, etc.. et ne intelligatur quod omnes loquerentur una lingua. * dicit ° quod omnium vestrum lingua loquor, * act. ii, 4: ° loquebantur variis linguis apostoli, etc.. ° sed in ecclesia. hic ponit se in exemplum, quasi dicat: si ego habeo donum linguarum sicut et vos, debetis facere illud quod facio. ° sed ego volo, id est magis volo, ° loqui in ecclesia quinque, id est pauca, ° verba sensu meo, id est intellectu, ut scilicet ego intelligam et intelligar, et ex hoc ° instruam alios, quam decem millia, id est quamcumque multitudinem, ° verborum in lingua; quod est loqui non ad intellectum quocumque modo fiat, * ut supra expositum est. * dicunt quidam quod ideo dicit ° quinque, quia apostolus videtur velle, quod magis velit dicere solum unam orationem ad intellectum, quam multas sine intellectu. oratio autem, * secundum grammaticas, ad hoc quod debeat facere perfectum sensum, debet habere quinque, scilicet subiectum, praedicatum, copulam verbalem, determinationem subiecti, et determinationem praedicati. * aliis videtur melius quod quia ad hoc loquendum est cum intellectu, ut alii doceantur, ideo ponit ° quinque, quia doctor debet quinque, scilicet: credenda, * tit. ii, 11: ° haec loquere  et exhortare, etc.; agenda * mc. xvi, v. 15: ° euntes in mundum, etc.; vitanda, scilicet peccata * eccli. xxi, 2: ° quasi a facie colubri fuge, * etc.; is. lviii, 1: ° annuntia populo meo scelera, etc.; speranda scilicet mercedem aeternam, * i petr, i, 10; ° de qua salute exquisierunt, etc.; timenda, scilicet poenas aeternas, * matth. xxv, 21: ° ite, maledicti, in ignem aeternum, etc.. ° fratres mei, nolite, etc.. hic ostendit excellentiam doni prophetiae ad donum linguarum, rationibus sumptis ex parte infidelium. et circa hoc duo facit. primo excitat attentionem, et reddit attentos; secundo arguit ad propositum, * ibi ° in lege quid scriptum est? circa primum videtur apostolus excludere pallium excusationis aliquorum qui ideo docent quaedam rudia et superficialia, quasi ostendant se volentes vivire in simplicitate, et ideo non curantes de subtilitatibus ad quas secundum rei veritatem non attingunt, ° habentes verbum domini ad hoc matthaei xviii, 3: ° nisi conversi fueritis, et efficiamini sicut parvuli, * etc.. sed hoc apostolus excludit, cum dicit ° nolite pueri effici sensu, id est nolite puerilia et inutilia et stulta loqui et docere. * supra xiii, v. 11: ° cum essem parvulus, etc.. sed quomodo debetis effici pueri? affectu, non intellectu. * et ideo dicit ° sed malitia. ubi sciendum est quod parvuli deficiunt in cogitando mala, et sic debemus effici parvuli, * et ideo dicit ° sed malitia parvuli estote, et deficiunt in cogitando bona, et sic non debemus esse parvuli, immo viri perfecti, * et ideo dicit ° sensibus autem perfecti, etc., id est ad discretionem boni et mali perfecti sitis. * unde hebr. v, 14: ° perfectorum est solidus cibus, etc.. non ergo laudatur in vobis simplicitas quae opponitur prudentiae, sed simplicitas, quae astutiae. * et ideo dominus dicit matth. c. x, 16: ° estote prudentes sicut serpentes. * rom. xvi, 19: ° volo vos sapientes esse in bono, simplices in malo. consequenter * cum dicit ° in lege quid scriptum est? arguit ad propositum. ubi sciendum est quod hoc argumentum, * sicut patet per glossam, distinguitur per multa; sed secundum intentionem apostoli non videtur quod attendatur in loco hoc nisi una ratio. et ratio sua ad probandum quod donum prophetiae est excellentius, quam donum linguarum, est talis: omne quod plus valet ad illud ad quod alterum principaliter ordinatur, et melius illo altero ordinato ad hoc; sed tam donum prophetiae, quam donum linguarum, ordinatur ad conversionem infidelium; sed prophetiae plus valent ad hoc, quam donum linguarum: ergo prophetia est melior. circa hanc ergo rationem duo facit. primo ostendit ad quid ordinatur donum linguarum, et ad quid donum prophetiae; secundo quod plus valet donum prophetiae, * ibi ° si ergo conveniat universa, etc.. circa primum duo facit. primo inducit auctoritatem; secundo ex auctoritate arguit ad propositum, * ibi ° itaque linguae, etc.. circa primum sciendum est, * quod hoc quod dicit ° in lege quid scriptum est? potest legi vel interrogative, quasi dicat: non debetis effici pueri sensibus, sed perfecti, et hoc est videre et scire legem. unde si estis perfecti sensibus, sciatis scilicet legem, et in lege quid scriptum est de linguis? quae sunt inutiles aliquando ad id ad quod ordinatae sunt, quia licet in diversis linguis loquar, scilicet populo iudaeorum, tamen homo non exaudit, etc.. potest etiam legi remissive ° in lege quid scriptum est. quasi dicat: nolite moveri sicut pueri ad aliquid appetendum, non discernentes utrum bonum vel minus bonum sit quod affectatis, et praeponatis meliori bono, sed estote perfecti sensibus, id est discernatis inter bona et magis bona, et sic affectetis. et hoc fit si cogitatis quid scriptum est in lege ° quoniam in aliis, * etc., sap. vi, 16: ° cogitare ergo de illa, sensus est consummatus. * et dicit ° in lege, non accipiendo legem stricte pro quinque libris moysi tantum, * sicut accipitur lc. ult,: ° necesse est impleri omnia quae scripta sunt de me in lege, etc.. sed pro toto veteri testamento, * sicut accipitur io. xv, 25: ° ut impleatur sermo qui in lege eorum scriptus est: quia odio habuerunt me gratis, * quod tamen in ps. xxiv, 19 scriptum est. accipitur tamen haec auctoritas ex is. c. xxviii, 11, ubi littera nostra habet: ° in loquela labii et lingua altera loquetur ad populum istum. * hoc igitur scriptum est ° quoniam in aliis linguis, id est in diversis generibus linguarum, et ° labiis, id est in diversis idiomatibus et modis pronuntiandi, ° loquar populo huic, scilicet iudaico, quia hoc signum specialiter fuit datum ad conversionem populi iudaeorum. ° nec sic exaudient, quia scilicet signis visis non crediderunt. is. vi, 10: ° excaeca cor populi huius, etc.. sed quare deus dedit eis signa, si non debebant converti? ad hoc sunt duae rationes. una ratio est, quia  licet non omnes conversi fuerint, tamen aliqui sunt conversi, eo quod non repellit dominus plebem suam, etc.. alia ratio est, ut iustior appareat eorum damnatio, dum manifestius apparet eorum nequitia. * io. xv, v. 22: ° si non venissem, et locutus eis non fuissem, etc.. consequenter, * cum dicit ° itaque linguae, etc., ex inducta auctoritate argumentatur ad propositum quasi dicat: ex hoc manifeste apparet, quod donum linguarum datum est ° non fidelibus ad credendum, quia iam credunt, * io. iv, 42: ° non propter tuam loquelam, etc., ° sed infidelibus, ut convertantur . * in glossa autem ponuntur duae expositiones ambrosii hoc in loco, quae non sunt litteralles: quarum una est ut dicatur: sicut in veteri tetamento locutus sum populo iudaeorum per linguas, id est per figuras, et per labia, id est promittendo bona temporalia, sic, adhuc in novo testamento, loquar et ° aliis labiis, id est spiritualibus, nec tamen sic exaudient me, scilicet quantum ad eorum multitudinem. ° itaque linguae datae sunt ° non fidelibus sed infidelibus, ad manifestandum scilicet eorum infidelitatem. * alia est ° in aliis linguis, id est obscure et parabolice, ° loquar, ut quia sunt indigni. ° non exaudient, id est non intelligent. consequenter ostendit ad quid ordinatur prophetia, scilicet ad instructionem fidelium, qui iam credunt. et ideo quod ° prophetiae datae sunt ° non infidelibus, qui non credunt, * is. liii, 1: ° domine, quis credidit auditui nostro? sed fidelibus, ut credant et instruantur. * ez. iii, 17: ° fili hominis, speculatorem dedi te, * etc.. prov. xxix, 18: ° cum defecerit prophetia, etc., ° dissipabitur populus.</p></div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Lectures on I Corinthians 14:23-26. Ic5</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. 088 R1C cp14. pg 389ff</div> 
<p>Glossa vult quod hic incipiat alia ratio ad propositum ostendendum. * sed secundum quod dictum est, non est nisi unum posita ratione, et est quasi manifestatio mediae ipsius rationis, scilicet quod prophetia plus valet ad illud, ad quod specialiter ordinatur donum linguarum. unde circa hoc duo facit. primo ostendit inconveniens quod sequitur quantum ad infideles ex dono linguarum, * ibi ° si autem omnes. inconveniens, quod sequitur ex dono linguarum sine prophetia, etiam quantum ad infideles, est quia reputantur insani qui sic loquuntur solis linguis, cum tamen donum linguarum ordinetur ad conversionem infidelium, ut iam patet. * et hoc est quod dicit ° si autem omnes, etc., quasi dicat: ex hoc patet quod linguae non sunt praeferendae prophetiis, quia, ° si conveniant, scilicet omnes fideles, ° in unum, non solum corpore, sed etiam mente, ° act. iv, 32: ° multitudinis credentium erat cor, etc., ° et omnes, qui iam convenerunt, ° loquantur linguis, ad litteram extraneis, vel loquantur ignota et obscura, et, dum sic confuse loquuntur, ° intret aliquis idiota, id est qui non intelligit nisi linguam suam, vel ° infidelis, propter quem datae sunt linguae, ° nonne dicent his, qui sic loquuntur, ° quid insanitis? quod enim non intelligitur, reputatur insanitio. quod si intelligatur lingua, nihilominus quae loquuntur sunt occulta, tamen malum est si non exponantur, quia poterunt credere de vobis, si occulta loquimini, quae creduntur de gentilibus, qui occultabant ea quae faciebant in ritu eorum, propter eorum turpitudinem. et haec etiam insanitio quaedam est. * contra. idem est loqui linguis et loqui litteraliter quantum ad idiotas; cum ergo omnes loquantur litteraliter in ecclesia, qui omnia dicuntur in latino, videtur quod similiter sit insani. dicendum est ad hoc, quod ideo erat insania in primitive ecclesia, quia erant rudes in ritu ecclesiastico, unde nesciebant quae fiebant ibi, nisi exponeretur eis. modo vero omnes sunt instructi; unde licet in latino omnia dicantur, sciunt tamen illud quod fit in ecclesia. * consequenter autem cum dicit ° si autem omnes prophetent, ostendit quod bonum sequitur ex dono prophetiae, et circa hoc tria facit. primo ostendit quid per bonum prophetiae sequatur, quantum ad infideles; secundo ostendit quomodo hoc sequatur, * ibi ° occulta enim, etc.,; tertio, subinfert quis effectus inde proveniat, * ibi ° et ita cadens in faceim, etc.. dicit ergo: constat quod ex dono linguarum non convincuntur infideles; ° si autem, pro sed; si hi, qui conveniunt ° prophetent, id est omnes ad intellectum loquantur, vel exponant scripturas vel etiam revelationes eis factas interpretentur. omnes dico non simul, sed unus port alium sic prophetent. ° intret autem, scilicet ecclesiam, ° idiota aliquis, scilicet non habens nisi linguam maternam, hoc est bonum quod inde sequitur, quia ° convincitur de aliquo errore, qui ostenditur sibi. * ier. xxxi, 19: ° postquam ostendisti mihi, confusus sum ab omnibus, qui prophetant, ° diiudicatur. quasi dicat: damnabilis ostenditur de malis moribus et vitiis suis. * i cor. ii, 15: ° spiritualis, id est doctor, ° omnia diiudicat, etc.. ad haec enim duo valet prophetia, scilicet ad confirmationem fidei, et instructionem morum. quomodo autem hoc bonum sequatur ex prophetiae dono, * subdit cum dicit ° occulta enim cordis. quod potest intelligi tripliciter. uno modo, et hoc ad litteram, quod aliqui in primitiva ecclesia gratiam habuerunt, ut secreta cordium et peccata hominum scirent. unde legitur de petro, * act. v, 1 ss., quod damnavit ananiam de fraudato pretio agri. * et secundum hoc legitur ° occulta, id est secreta peccata sua, ° manifesta fiunt ab illis qui ea revelant, alio modo, ex hoc quod aliquando quis in praedicatione tangit multa, quae homines gerunt in corde, sicut patet in libris beati gregorii, ubi quilibet invenire potest fere omnes motus cordis, quasi dicat: ideo convincuntur, quia ° occulta cordis sui, id est eas quae gerunt in corde, * prov. xxvii, 19: ° quomodo in aquis resplendet vultus aspicientium, sic corda hominum manifesta sunt prudentibus, manifestantur, id est tanguntur ab eis, alio modo, quia aliquando occultum cordis dicitur illud quod est alicui dubium et non potest per se certificari. * et secundum hoc legitur ° occulta cordis sui, id est ea de quibus in corde suo dubitabat et quae non credebat, manifestatur, dum scilicet vadens ad ecclesiam frequenter fiunt sibi manifesta, * sicut  de seipso dicit augustinus quod ipse ibat ad ecclesiam solum pro cantu et tamen ibi multa de quibus dubitabat et propter quae non iverat, manifestabantur sibi. ex hoc enim sequebatur reverentia, quia convictus reverebatur deum. * et hoc est, quod dicit ° et ita cadens, id est ex quo ita convincebatur et manifestabantur occulta cordis sui, ° cadens in faciem adorabit deum, * matth. ii, 11: ° procidentes adoraverunt eum, quod signum est reverentiae de reprobis autem legitur, quod cadunt retrorsum. * prov. iv, 19: ° via impiorum tenebrosa, nesciunt ubi corruent. electus vero in faciem cadit, quia videt ubi prosternitur, quod signum est reverentiae * matth. ii, 11, et lev. c. ix, 24: ° laudaverunt deum ruentes in facies suas. * ps. lxxi, 9: ° coram illo procident aethiopes. et non solum exhibebit reverentiam deo sed etiam ecclesia, quia ° pronuntians dicet ° quod vere deus est ° in vobis, qui prophetatis in ecclesia. * zac. viii, 23:  ° ibimus vobiscum, audivimus enim quod deus est vobiscum. apparet igitur quod donum prophetiae est utilius quantum ad infideles. ° quid ergo est, fratres? hic ordinat eos ad usum donorum dictorum. et circa hoc duo facit. primo ostendit qualiter se debeant habere ad usum horum donorum; secundo concludit principale intentum,* ibi ° itaque, fratres, aemulamini [Pg. 390] prophetare, etc., circa primum duo facit. primo ostendit quomodo ordinate se debeant habere in usu dictorum donorum; secundo exprimit eorum praesumptionem, * ibi ° an a vobis sermo, etc.. circa primum tria facit. primo ostendit in generali quomodo se debent habere in omnibus donis; secundo quomodo se habeant quantum ad donum linguarum, * ibi ° sive lingua quis loquatur, etc.; tertio ostendit quomodo se habeant quantum ad donum prophetiae, * ibi ° prophetent duo aut tres, etc.. dicit ergo: prophetare est melius quam loqui linguis. ° quid ergo, fratres, agendum est? hoc scilicet agendum est: nam, ° cum convenitis, constat quod unus non habet omnia dona, et ideo non debet uti aliquis vestrum omnibus donis, sed eo dono quod specialus accepit a deo et quod melius sit ad aedificationem. ° nam unusquisque vestrum habet aliquod donum speciale, ° alius habet psalmum, id est canticum ad laudandum nomen dei, vel psalmos exponit. * abac. iii, 19: ° super excelsa mea deducet me, etc.. ° alius vero ° doctrinam, id est habet praedicationem ad instructionem morum, vel expositionem et spiritualem sensum. * prov. xii, 8: ° doctrina sua cognoscitur vir. alius apocalypsim habet, id est revelationem, vel in somniis, vel in visione aliqua. * dan. ii, 28: ° est deus in caelo revelans mysteria, etc.. ° alius linguam habet, id est donum linguarum, vel legendi prophetias. * act. ii, 4: ° et coeperunt loqui variis linguis, etc.. ° alius interpretationem, * supra xii, 10: ° alii interpretatio sermonum, etc.. haec autem sic ordinantur, quia vel sunt ex solo ingenio naturali vel sunt ad laudem dei, * et sic dicit ° psalmum habet, vel ad instructionem proximi, * et sic dixit ° doctrinam habet. si sunt a solo deo, sic dupliciter: vel sunt aliqua occulta interius * et sic dicit ° apocalypsim habet, vel occulta exterius * et sic dicit ° linguam habet. et ad horum manifestationem est tertium, scilicet  ° interpretatio. et debet fieri, ° ut omnia ad aedificationem fiant. * rom. xv, 2: ° unusquisque vestrum proximo suo placeat in bonum ad aedificationem.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Lectures on I Corinthians 14:27-40. Ic6</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent">
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. 088 R1C cp14. pg 390ff</div> 
<p>Hic apostolus ordinat eos quomodo se habeant ad usum doni linguarum, et circa hoc duo facit. primo ostendit qualiter debent uti dono linguarum; secundo quando debent cessare ab usu. * ibi ° si autem non fuerit, etc.. dicit ergo, primo quod modus utendi dono linguarum talis sit inter vos, ut ° sive quis id est si aliquis, loquatur lingua, id est dicat visiones vel somnia, huiusmodi, locutio non fiat a multis propter occupationem temporis in linguis et non restet locus prophetiis et confusionem generet, sed ° secundum duos, id est duobus, et, si necesse fuerit, secundum ° multum tres, ut sit satis a tribus. * deut. xvii, 6: in ore duorum vel trium, etc.. sed notandum quod haec consuetudo adhuc partim servatur in ecclesia, nam lectiones et epistolas ac evangelia habemus loco linguarum, et ideo in missa secundum duos servatur, quia solum duo dicuntur, quae pertinent ad donum linguarum, scilicet epistola et evangelium. in matutinis secundum multa fit, scilicet tribus lectionibus dictis in uno nocturno. antiquitus enim dicebantur nocturna divisim secundum tres vigilias noctis, nunc vero dicuntur simul, non solum autem debet servari ordo quantum ad numerum loquentium. sed etiam quantum ad modum, * et hoc est quod dicit ° et per partes, id est ut illi qui loquuntur succedant sibi ad invicem, scilicet quod unus post alium loquatur, vel ° per partes, id est intercise, ut scilicet loquatur unam partem visionis, seu instructionis et eam exponat, et post aliam et ipsam exponat, et sic deinceps; quem modum consueverunt servare praedicatores, quando praedicant per interpretationem hominibus ignotae linguae, * et ideo dicit ° et unus interpretetur, consequenter * cum dicit ° si autem non fuerit, etc., ostendit quando non est utendum linguis, dicens quod loquendum est per partes et unus debet interpretari, sed ° si non fuerit aliquis °interpres, id est qui interpretetur, ille, qui donum habet linguarum, ° taceat in ecclesia, id est non loquatur, quia ipse se intelligit, et hoc tacite, orando vel meditando. * Job x, 1: ° loquar in amaritudine animae meae, dicam deo, etc.. ° prophetae autem duo, etc.. hic apostolus ordinat eos, quomodo se habeant ad usum prophetiae, et circa hoc duo facit. primo ostendit qualiter utendum est dono prophetiae, et quantum ad numerum et ad ordinem; secundo ostendit, quibus usus prophetiae interdicitur, * ibi ° mulieres in ecclesia, etc.. circa primum tria facit. primo docet ordinem utendi dono prophetiae; secundo huius rationem assignat, * ibi ° potestis enim omnes, etc.; tertio obiectionem excludit, * ibi ° spiritus prophetarum, etc.. circa primum duo facit. primo determinat ad numerum utentium dono dicto; secundo, docet modum seu ordinem utendi, * ibi ° quod si alii, etc.. circa primum sciendum est quod usus prophetiae secundum quod hic videtur accipere apostolus, est proponere verbum exhortationis ad plebem, exponendo scripturas sacras. et quia erant in primitiva ecclesia plures qui a deo hoc donum habebant, et fideles non erant adhuc multiplicati, ideo, ne esset confusio et taedium, vult apostolus, quod non omnes qui sciunt exponere prophetias et sacram scripturam, prophetent, sed aliqui et determinati. * et hoc est quod dicit ° prophetae, etc., quasi dicat: nolo quod omnes qui conveniunt sed ° duo tantum, · aut, ad plus, ° tres, prout hoc loquendi necessitas exigit, ° dicant, id est exhortentur. et hoc etiam consonat scripturae. * supra xvii, v. 6 et matth. xviii, 16: ° in ore duorom, vel trium, etc.. ° caeteri vero, scilicet illi qui non debent, ° diiudicent ea quae ab his proponuntur, utrum scilicet bene vel male dicta sint: bene dicta approbando, et male dicta retractari faciendo. * supra ii, 15: ° spiritualis homo omnia diiudicat. est etiam servandus ordo in utendo dicto dono, ut si alteri illorum, qui sedebant et tacebant et diiudicabant, fuit aliquid melius revelatum, quam illi qui exhortatur et stat prior, tunc iste, qui stat, debet sedere, et ille, cui melius revelatum est, debet surgere et exhortari. * et hoc est quod dicit ° quod si alii, sedenti, ° revelatum fuerit, scilicet per spiritum sanctum, ° prior stans ° taceat et cedat ei, * rom. xii, 10: ° honor invicem praevenientes. et ratio huius est, quia secundum hunc modum ° potestis, successive, ° prophetare per singulos, id est omnes scilicet, ° ut sic omnes, id est maiores, ° discant, et omnes, id est minores, ° exhortentur, * prov. i, 5: ° audiens sapiens, * etc.. et si aliquis dicat o apostole, ego non possum tacere dum alius prophetat, vel cedere sedenti, ex quo incepi, quia non possum retinere spiritum, qui in me loquitur, * secundum illud iob iv, 2: ° conceptum sermonem tenere quis potest? ideo apostolus hoc removet  * cum dicit ° et spiritus prophetarum, etc.. quasi dicat: immo bene potest tacere vel sedere, quia ° spiritus prophetarum, id est spiritus qui dat prophetias, et ponit in plurali numero propter multas revelationes eis instinctas, ° prophetis subiecti sunt, quidem quantum ad cognitionem, * quia, sicut dicit gregorius quod non semper spiritus prophetiae adest prophetis, unde non est habitus, sicut scientia. sic enim sequeretur, quod etiam quantum ad cognitionem eis subiectus esset, et possent uti eo quando vellent, et non uti: sed est quaedam vis aut impresso a deo, illuminans et tangens corda prophetarum, et tunc solum quando sic tanguntur, cognoscunt. unde non est sic eis subiectus. nec secundum hoc intelligitur verbum apostoli, sed spiritus prophetarum sunt subiecti prophetis quantum ad pronuntiationem, quia scilicet in eorum potestate est pronuntiare ea quae revelantur eis quando volunt, et non pronuntiar. et sic nihil valet excusatio, quia non cogit te spiritus quin tacere possis. * et quod hoc sit verum, probat cum dicit ° non enim est dissensionis, etc.. et facit talem rationem. deus numquam cogit ad id unde oriatur rixa vel dissensio, quia deus non est dissensionis sed pacis; sed si cogeret homines spiritus prophetiae ad loquendum, tunc esset causa dissensionis, quia sic vellet semper loqui vel docere vel non tacere alio loquente, de quo alii turbarentur, ergo spiritus sanctus non cogit homines ad loquendum. * ii cor. ult.: ° dues pacis et dilectionis erit vobiscum, * etc.. verumtamen, quia adhuc posset obiicere, quod hoc non faceret, qua solum eis ista mandabat, et non aliis ecclesiis, unde et in gravamen posset videri, ideo apostolus subdit, hoc non solum in eis, sed etiam in omnibus ecclesiis docere. * et hoc est quod dicit ° sicut in omnibus ecclesiis sanctorum doceo, scilicet de usu linguarum et prophetiae. * supra i, 10: ° idipsum dicatis omnes.</p></div>
</div>

]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: I Corinthians 13</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2274/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-13/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2274/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-13/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 15 May 2011 14:13:43 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Book of Corinthians]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[charity]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[child]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[I Corinthians 13. Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[language]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[pass away]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[perfect]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2274</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Translation and analysis on portions of Thomas Aquinas' lectures on I Corinthians 13. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2274/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-13/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>Portions of Aquinas&#8217; Lectures on I Corinthians 13.</p>

<div class="jcontainer">
<p class="jheading"><strong>Selected Portions from I Corinthians 13. Leonine Edition: I Corinthians 13:11</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. Vol. 6. 087 RIL. n.4 cpp. Pg. 374 Ineditae Leoninae</div>

<p>This text is taken from the Leonine version as found in Busa&#8217;s Latin printed edition. Busa has the Leonine version up to 13:11.  Elsewhere in his printed edition, he has a different copy of Aquinas&#8217; lecture on Corinthians separate from the Leonine. It is not stated in the photocopies being worked from what the name is of the other work, but it is assumed to be the Vulgata.</p>
<p>The Leonine version of 13:11 gives some details that the Vulgata does not provide.</p>
<p>The following two portions are about knowing in part, the coming perfect state and reasoning as a child. These are passages taken from I Corinthians 13:11. This section demonstrates where and how the gift of tongues fit in with Aquinas&#8217; Aristotalian built structure.</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>vs9 Consequently when he says, <em>&#8220;we know from part etc.,&#8221;</em> it is demonstrating that he related with such great reasoning. The imperfect is ceasing by the coming perfect&#8230;</p>
<p>vs11 <em>&#8220;When I was a child&#8221; etc.,</em> This apostle asserts his own case. Moreover he had put (the two) in the previously mentioned proof. The first is that the imperfect is being purged with the coming perfect. The second is that we know in part. And these two confirm this: It places the first as the first, and thereupon follows by the second.<em>&#8220;We see now through a glass etc.,&#8221;</em> He then demonstrates the first through analogy with the events of life which is bound to compare the place of future glory to the present, as it were the status of a perfect age to the the status of a boy. And this with respect to the three gifts about which he himself made mention, which two kinds pertain to cognition, namely the gift of tongues and the gift of knowledge,<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> which are referring to the passing away like a child. With respect to the first he says, <em>&#8220;When I was a child, I spoke as a child&#8221;</em> which is about the behaviour of a child who is certainly destined to babble, as a child speaks who speaks nothingness. (Ps. 11:3) <em>&#8220;They had spoken with emptiness each one to (his) neighbour&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a>. With respect to the second he says, I experienced as a child, the understanding consists of two things, namely in the ability to assess and in the ability to decide, that is having the ability to pick out and discover. Many well find out but do not give good judgement and the other way around. But at some time whichever of the one or another, one certainly is to well judge and find out and in these two things here, we are likening<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a> as an imperfection of a child and first refer to either the choice or the verdict. And this is what he says, <em>&#8220;I understood as a child,&#8221;</em> they say about this to understand as a child that it is to poorly discern. (Phil. 3:19)  <em>&#8220;Glory in their shame&#8221; etc.</em>, Following with respect to the discovery where he says, <em>&#8220;I was thinking as a child&#8221; </em> that is I was inferring about children who were thinking that they think maliciously.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> (Psalm 93:11) <em>&#8220;The Lord knows<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> the thoughts of men etc.</em>, And this with respect to which <em>&#8220;I was understanding&#8221;</em> it was being brought back to the gift of discernment which extends to the emotion. <em>&#8220;I was thinking,&#8221;</em> to the gift of knowledge.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a> <em>&#8220;When a man has become etc.,&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>  just as he was  to say, <em>&#8220;in the same way having become a man, the childhood things are being put away&#8221;</em>. Therefore when we come to the future life that is perfect, they will be put away those which they are in the present circumstance imperfect. (Prov. 1:22) <em>&#8220;how long will you love childishness.&#8221;</em> (Is. penult. 65:20) <em>&#8220;Accursed is the child of 100 years&#8230;&#8221;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a></p></div>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Selected Portions from I Corinthians 13. Ic1</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 
<div class="subhead">Reportationes. Vol. 6. 088 R1C cp13. pg 384ff</div>
<p>This translation is based on the Vulgata.</p>

<p>The following provides a relationship between charity and tongues and also the tongues of men and angels. Aquinas believed Paul to be writing in hyperbole.</p>
<div class="bquote"><p>The apostle assigned a distinction about the gifts which have been freely given and of the ministries in which kind they are being divided [for the] members of the Church. This leads to that which concerns charity which always accompanies the gift of gifts which is being practiced and because he had promised them himself and was about to demonstrate a more excellent way, he showed the preeminence of charity among the remaining freely bestowed gifts, and first with respect to which about the necessity, because in fact without the existence of charity the other free gifts are not sufficient. Secondly, with reference to the usefulness, because in fact, all bad things are avoided through charity, and all the good things are brought forward.</p>   
<p><em>&#8220;Thereupon, charity is long-suffering etc.,&#8221;</em> Third with reference to the permanency, <em>&#8220;charity never falls away etc.,&#8221;</em> Therefore the apostle seems to reduce all the free gifts to three. While firstly he shows with respect to the gift of tongues, which relates to the act of speaking, it is not powerful without charity. Secondly  then because they do not empower those things which relate to acquiring knowledge. which brings up, <em>&#8220;if I should have prophecy etc.,&#8221;</em> Thirdly, he shows the same thing about these which he relates to works. <em>&#8220;And if I should distribute in goods of the poor<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-9" id="refmark-9"><sup>[9]</sup></a> etc.,&#8221;</em> meanwhile the greatest desire was the gift of tongues with the Corinthians. As Corinthians 14, t,<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-10" id="refmark-10"><sup>[10]</sup></a> will further open up. And therefore from this beginning he says, &#8220;I myself promised a more excellent way that will be demonstrated.&#8221;<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-11" id="refmark-11"><sup>[11]</sup></a> And first he expresses this in accordance with the gift of tongues, because, <em>&#8220;if in the tongues of men&#8221;</em>, namely <em>&#8220;I speak&#8221;</em> all, that is if I am about to have the gift of kindness through which I should be able to speak in the languages of all mankind, and to the greatest abundance. He supplies, <em>&#8220;and of angels, If I do not have charity then, I become a sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal.&#8221;</em> He makes direct use with the comparison. In fact the soul through charity lives which lives for God, that life is in the soul. (Following this Deut. 30:20. It itself is your life. From which I John 3:14 is being called out) <em>&#8220;We have been translated from death to life&#8221;,</em> seeing that we aspire brothers, that it does not seek that it should remain in death. Rightly then he compares speech being absent from charity, by the sound of the state of death, one may think of it as of brass or a cymbal which should deliver a clear sound, yet nevertheless is not alive, but dead.</p> 
<p>So [it is] then the speech of men with the lack of charity, however much it should be skillfully expressed. Yet, having become as dead, because it does not accomplish the purposed goal of eternal life, moreover it is the difference between a sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal, because brass, when it is straight, it emits a simple sound from the strike. On the other hand the cymbal when it is concave, it multiplies the sound from one beat which relates to the ringing (sound). So then [the sounds] they are being matched to the brass which simply utters truth. However, with the cymbal that one [the sounds] they utter and multiply the truth, to which has the ability to assign many methods and similarities and draw out the greatest amount. Yet everything being held without charity is as having been dead, moreover it must be examined more closely what the language of angels should speak. For when a tongue is to be a member of the body and for the same utilization [as brass or a cymbal] that it has reference to the gift of tongues, respecting the fact that sometimes it is being spoken in a language. It will be evident further along xvi, Neither will it seem to be in accordance with angels who do not have limbs.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-12" id="refmark-12"><sup>[12]</sup></a> One is able to say then that men, having the office of angels, they are being understood through the agency of an angel, that certainly it makes known the divine to other persons. (According to that in in Malachi 2:7) <em>&#8220;For the lips of the priests keep knowledge and they require the law from his mouth because he is the angel of the Lord of hosts&#8221;</em>.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-13" id="refmark-13"><sup>[13]</sup></a> Behind these it is being said with this sense, <em>&#8220;if I speak with the tongues of men and angels&#8221;</em> That is the difference which they point out, not only of the smaller but also of the greater, one is able then to understand from the angels who do not have a body. Just as in Psalm 103:4 says: <em>&#8220;who makes your angels spirits.&#8221;</em>  Although they do not have the ability to have a bodily language nevertheless the language of power can be spoken by a likeness with these ones that they reveal to others what they occupy in the mind. It must be understood then because within the inquiry is to some degree the mind of an angel. From this the highest of angels to the lowest they do not speak, neither by conversation, certainly divine themselves in essence, that they see absolutely everything from God Himself who is showing everything.</p></div> 
<p>Aquinas goes to great lengths to discuss the role of charity for a long time after this.</p>
<p>He also believed that Angels do not themselves have the ability to speak, though they have the ability to reveal to others in the mind what to speak. He then concludes that mankind to some degree has the mind of an angel. Those who represent divine authority are as if they are speaking under the influence of an angel. He does not follow rabbinic tradition which taught that angels were restricted to knowing only regional languages that they were assigned to, or Hebrew, the language of prayer, or both.</p>
</div>
<p class="jheading"><strong>Selected Portions from I Corinthians 13. Ic3</strong></p>
<div class="jcontent"> 

<p>The following was included because it touches on the subject of when the perfect comes, tongues, prophecy and worldly things will be done away with. Thomas Aquinas described exactly what he thought Paul meant about when the perfect comes along with clarifying a definition of the miracle of tongues. </p>
<div class="bquote"><p>And through this way the word of John which had been introduced was being understood, followed by the sentiment which had been mentioned before, is not according to the intention of the Apostle because he is not speaking in this place about the cessation of the spiritual gifts by way of human sin but rather about the cessation of the spiritual gifts which pertain to this life through the glory that is coming.</p>  
<p>From which place the sense of the Apostle is <em>&#8220;Charity never falls away&#8221;</em>[v8] because in fact just as it is in the central position of life, and therefore will continue in the position of the Fathers standing firm and with increase. According to this <em>&#8220;The Lord has said it to whom a fire is in Zion&#8221;</em> (Isaiah 31:9), namely with the Church which is waging war, <em>&#8220;and in his furnace in Jerusalem&#8221;</em>, which is with the peace of the heavenly Father. Thereon when he says <em>&#8220;Whether prophecy, etc.,&#8221;</em> he proposes the cessation of different spiritual gifts and to specify which particular ones of them be seen. Firstmost is the reference to prophecy. He says, <em>&#8220;Whether prophecies will be made void&#8221;</em> that is they will cease, because one may know in future glory, prophecy will not have a place according to two things. Certainly first because prophecy gazes into the future. Moreover that status will not hope for anything in the future but will be the end completion of all things which have been prophesied. From which place in Psalm 47:9, <em>&#8220;As we have heard&#8221;</em> certainly through the agency of prophecy. And so we saw presently<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-14" id="refmark-14"><sup>[14]</sup></a> <em>&#8220;in the true city of the Lord&#8221;</em>.  Secondly because prophecy is with figurative<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-15" id="refmark-15"><sup>[15]</sup></a> and obscure knowledge which will cease in the home land.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-16" id="refmark-16"><sup>[16]</sup></a> From which it is being said, Numbers 12:6, <em>&#8220;if there be among you a prophet of the Lord, through a dream or in a vision I will appear to him, or through a dream I should speak to that person&#8221;</em>. And Hosea 12:10 <em>&#8220;I have have been imitated by the hands of the prophets.&#8221;</em> Secondly with respect to the gift of tongues, it says, <em>&#8220;Or tongues will cease,&#8221;</em> which indeed is not bound to be understood with respect to those members in the body who are being spoken to in languages.</p> 
<p>As it is being said further along (in I Corinthians) 15:52, <em>&#8220;The dead will rise again incorruptible,&#8221;</em> that is without a loss of the members, neither on the other hand must it be understood  in relation to the use of a physical language. For speechfull praise is in the future home. </p> 
<p>Following this thought Psalms 149:6: <em>&#8220;The highest praises to God in their mouths&#8221;</em> as the glossa in that very place sets out. It therefore ought to be understood in reference to the gift of tongues which to a degree in fact were speaking in various languages inside the early Church.  As it was said (Acts 2:4) Therefore in the future glory, anyone without distinction will so much understand a language, [a time] for which it will also not be necessary to speak in the various languages.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-17" id="refmark-17"><sup>[17]</sup></a> For it is yet again from the beginning of the origin of mankind. As it was spoken in Genesis 11:1, <em>&#8220;One was in speech and one tongue with everyone&#8221;</em> because it will be a great deal more in the highest state when unity has brought to perfection.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-18" id="refmark-18"><sup>[18]</sup></a>[[18]] unitas consummata[[18]</p></div>
<p>The Latin continues on the subjects of knowledge, Aristotle and the concept of being a child and imperfect but it is not important as it relates to the gift of tongues so it is not necessary to continue on.</p>
<p>Aquinas believed that in heaven there is no necessity for many languages, because unity and perfection only demand one language. One language was the language of mankind in the beginning and that is what it will be in future glory. This is once again no different than 4th century Church Fathers. The emphasis of <em>one speech</em> indicates that Aquinas held the Ecclesiastical neo-platonic 4th century view of tongues in an undiluted form. However one will find later on that he will modify this definition.</p>
</div>
</div>
<p>For the actual Latin text, click here, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">Aquinas on Tongues: the Latin Copy.</a></p>
<p>For more information on the complete articles and translation of this series, please click on the following link, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues Intro</a>. The links are listed at the bottom of the page.</p>
<br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text">scientiae is a branch of cognitio according to Aquinas. But the specialness of scientiae is something lost in the English. It refers to professionalism and expert skill, something today we interpret as a learned gift through education and practice. Here it is viewed as a spiritual endowment.<a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">The present Vulgate reads, &#8220;frustra loquuntur unusquisque proximo suo&#8221; as opposed to Aquinas version which has, &#8220;vana locuti sunt unusquisque ad proximum etc.,&#8221;<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">assimilamur PRES PASSIVE IND 1 P: I think it is a deponent.<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text">A different view of children than we have today. Quite negative.<a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-5" class="fn-text">scit here instead of novit used in the Vulgate<a href="#refmark-5">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-6" class="fn-text">scientiae. I always thought the gift of knowledge was the social ability to understand the human psyche but it appears that Aquinas leaned towards it meaning intellectual in the sciences and reasoning realm.<a href="#refmark-6">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-7" class="fn-text">&#8220;quando autem factus vir&#8221; in the Vulgate it is &#8220;quando factus sum vir&#8221;<a href="#refmark-7">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-8" class="fn-text">Aquinas mixes up the verse a bit here compared to the Vulgate. Apart from this he is referring to a new Jerusalem where even a child should live over a 100 before death.<a href="#refmark-8">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-9" class="fn-text">The Vulgate English reads, &#8220;And if I distribute all my goods to feed the poor&#8221;<a href="#refmark-9">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-10" class="fn-text">ut infra c. xiv t. whatever the t means here I do not know<a href="#refmark-10">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-11" class="fn-text">I Cor. 12:31. &#8220;promisi me demonstraturum excellentiorem viam&#8221; as opposed to the Vulgate, &#8220;adhuc excellentiorem viam vobis demonstro&#8221;<a href="#refmark-11">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-12" class="fn-text">Aquinas is doing a play on words here, member relating to the body of Christ and member as it relates to the Angels physical body<a href="#refmark-12">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-13" class="fn-text">custodiunt and requirunt are both in the present tense while the Vulgate has them custodient and requirent in the future act.<a href="#refmark-13">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-14" class="fn-text">praesentialiter. This is a difficult word to understand here in the context. Aquinas&#8217; use of this word elsewhere has presented difficulty with other translators. see http://groups.yahoo.com/group/aquinas/message/1661<a href="#refmark-14">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-15" class="fn-text">figurali: I don&#8217;t have a dictionary entry for this but I think it is an ablative sg. adj. I am guessing from inference it means figurative.<a href="#refmark-15">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-16" class="fn-text">Patria: I think it is referring to one&#8217;s eternal home but am not sure<a href="#refmark-16">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-17" class="fn-text">This is not the same as the Acts 2:4 as we have it at all<a href="#refmark-17">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-18" class="fn-text"><a href="#refmark-18">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2274/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-13/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: Psalm 54:9</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2269/aquinas-on-tongues-psalm-549-2/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2269/aquinas-on-tongues-psalm-549-2/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 15 May 2011 14:12:58 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Babel]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[divide]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Psalms]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Tongues]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2269</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas with his lecture on Psalm 54:9, which historically connected tongues with the division of languages at Babel. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2269/aquinas-on-tongues-psalm-549-2/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<p>A review of Thomas Aquinas&#8217; writings on the miracle of tongues. This snippet focuses on his lecture on Psalm 54:9 which historically connected tongues with the division of languages at Babel.</p>
<p>This passage was selected for translation because it was a foundational piece used by both Gregory Nazianzus<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a> and Augustine, Bishop of Hippo<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> in the fourth century. They both used it as the basis for one of their lesser arguments that the tongues of Pentecost were a reversal of Babel.</p>
<h4>Lecture on Psalm 54:9</h4>
<div class="subhead"><p>S. Thomae Opera. Robert Busa, S.I. ed. Fromman-Holzboog. 1980. Vol. 6. 084 RPS ps54 n.9 Pg. 129</p></div>
 
<div class="bquote"><p>&#8220;<em>&#8216;Cast down O Lord&#8217;</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> in the following part the psalmist set the reason some have suffered in evil, here he spends time about their wickedness and first of all, describing the wickedness of sins he implores it to be stopped, next he entreats it to be retributed with a punishment, thereupon death should draw near accomplishing the first two, first he desires to be hampering their wickedness, secondly he describes it, seeing in this place I saw inequality, they doubly had the skill and strength of wickedness of whose destiny is to do harm. Certainly on account of the loftiness of stature and because of the agreement<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>  of the many as one and this is a dangerous hazard<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a>[[4]]periculosum est. Periculosum is considered an adjective but I am wondering if this is to be taken verbally instead as a perfect passive.[[5]]  he has to employ a twofold remedy against this. One way is that they are to be driven out from the place. Another way is that a division is to be placed between them. As to his first request, <em>Cast Down O Lord</em>, their status was in fact about to be removed, as it would be said: drive them out in a way to cause them to be humbled. As for the second it says, and divide their tongues, because in their wickedness initially is in a language which they boastfully speak [I Kings 2]. Let us be unwilling to multiply that which is to be spoken loftily  because the language with which they are about to speak they conspire for the purpose of evil. And of this sort, the fashion of division was made in the old testament when the languages of the nations were divided.</p></div>
<p>Aquinas showed his familiarity with this theme but does not emphasize this subject much further. As one delves into his lectures on Corinthians and Summa Theologia, this is not prominent.</p>
<p>For the actual Latin text, click here, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2272/aquinas-on-tongues-the-latin-copy/">Aquinas on Tongues: the Latin Copy.</a></p>
<p>For more information on the complete articles and translation of this series, please click on the following link, <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">Thomas Aquinas on the Miracle of Tongues Intro</a>. The links are listed at the bottom of the page.</p>
<br /><br /><div id="footnote-list" style="display:none;"><span id=fn-heading>Footnotes</span> &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;(↵ returns to text)<br /><ol><li id="footnote-1" class="fn-text"><a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/485/the-neo-tongues-movement-part-1/3/"> The Neo-Tongues Movement Part 1.</a><a href="#refmark-1">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text"><a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/1276/the-neo-tongues-movement-part-2/"> The Neo-Tongues Movement Part 2.</a> Click on header #2.<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-2" class="fn-text">Praecipita &#8211; this passage is the same as used by Gregorii but different than Augustine<a href="#refmark-2">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-3" class="fn-text">consensum: I could use unity here but that is too important a word in the ancient Church Father vernacular to use so flippantly.<a href="#refmark-3">↵</a></li><li id="footnote-4" class="fn-text"><a href="#refmark-4">↵</a></li></ol></div>
]]></content:encoded>
			<wfw:commentRss>http://charlesasullivan.com/2269/aquinas-on-tongues-psalm-549-2/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Aquinas on Tongues: I Corinthians 12:10</title>
		<link>http://charlesasullivan.com/2276/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-1210/</link>
		<comments>http://charlesasullivan.com/2276/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-1210/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 15 May 2011 14:12:16 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>charlesasullivan</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gift of Tongues]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[interpretation]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[language]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[prophecy]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Scripture]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[speech]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[spirits]]></category>
		<category><![CDATA[Thomas Aquinas]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://charlesasullivan.com/?p=2276</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[Translation and analysis of Thomas Aquinas' coverage of I Corinthians 12:10. <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2276/aquinas-on-tongues-i-corinthians-1210/">More <span class="meta-nav">&#8594;</span></a>]]></description>
			<content:encoded><![CDATA[<h4>Aquinas&#8217; Lectures on I Corinthians 14:1-4.</h4>

<p>This <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">translation series</a> on Thomas Aquinas was undertaken to discover his position on the gift of tongues.</p>
<p>The portion translated here from his lectures on the First Book of Corinthians concerns his entrance into prophecy and tongues. One will quickly discover from reading the following that prophecy is a king-pin in Aquinas&#8217; theological framework. There is important information to be gleaned on tongues but the portions on prophecy are historical and theological masterpieces.</p>
<p>A commentary and analysis on his lectures on I Corinthians Chapter 14 relating to tongues will be documented later in the conclusion of this <a href="http://charlesasullivan.com/2264/thomas-aquinas-on-the-miracle-of-tongues-intro/">series.</a></p>
<div class="subhead">Reportationes 088 R1C cp 14 Pg. 387 lc1</div>
<div class="bquote"><p>IC1. The excellency of charity of which has been posited against another gift. This apostle consequently compares a different gift to another one, showing the excellency of prophecy to the gift of tongues. In regards to this he does two things. First he relates the excellence of prophecy to the gift of tongues. Secondly, as to how one should go about to use the gift of tongues and of prophecy.</p>
<p>As it says, <strong><em>&#8220;What is it then, brothers&#8221; etc.</em></strong> With respect to the first he does two things, first he shows that the gift of prophecy is more distinguished than the gift of tongues, with the reasoning supposed in the direction of the unbeliever, the second in direction of the believer. Thereupon <strong><em>&#8220;My brothers etc.&#8221;</em></strong> The first portion is being divided into two, he first demonstrates that the gift of prophecy is more distinguished from the gift of tongues, in reference to their use in the exhortation and proclamation, with the second in reference to the use of tongues which ought to be utilized in prayer, for there is two uses of the tongue.</p>
<p>As it says, <strong><em>&#8220;Therefore he prays etc.&#8221;</em></strong> With respect to the first, he does two things, namely he sets out the first, through which he connects it to the following, and this is what he says, it was written that charity excels over all the gifts, if it is so, <strong><em>&#8220;follow after&#8221;</em></strong> as one may call it with strength, <strong><em>&#8220;charity&#8221;</em></strong>, that the bond is pleasant and sweet.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-1" id="refmark-1"><sup>[1]</sup></a>  <strong><em>&#8220;Before all things charity etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Peter 4:8)  (<strong><em>&#8220;Above all these things have charity,&#8221;</em></strong> Colossians 3:14).<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-2" id="refmark-2"><sup>[2]</sup></a> </p> 
<p>Secondly he outlines the above idea through which he himself continues to follow and this is what he says <strong><em>&#8220;Be passionate<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-3" id="refmark-3"><sup>[3]</sup></a>  etc.&#8221;</em></strong>, although charity is to be the greatest among all the gifts still the others are not supposed to be held in contempt but <strong><em>&#8220;Be passionate&#8221;</em></strong> that is you should fervently love the spiritual gifts of the Holy Spirit.<strong><em>&#8220;Who is it that would hurt you etc.,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Peter 3:13), clearly then passionateness could be taken up sometimes to fervent goodwill, sometimes to hatred, nevertheless it is not equivocation. Indeed it proceeds one from the other. For he describes the fervent love of some thing that is to be zealous and passionate. As well it happens that this love thing is so to be fervently singled out by someone that he does not share [it] but he wants it alone and singularly for himself. And this zeal which according to some is intense love is not an allowing fellowship in love.  Yet this happens in the spiritual<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-4" id="refmark-4"><sup>[4]</sup></a> , [zeal and passion] most perfectly can be shared by many people, however only in those which cannot be shared by the many, hence this kind of zeal that does not allow participation in love is not with charity, but only in the physical things. It generates in some people that if someone else possesses that which he himself has zeal for, he would be sad. Hurtful desire is aroused from this, which is envy, just as if I love worth or riches, I am sad that another possesses these things, whence again I envy him. And so it is well-known that envy grows from zeal. Therefore when it is being said, <strong><em>&#8220;be passionate for the spiritual [gifts]&#8220;</em></strong> is not to be understood as envy, because the spiritual [gifts] are able to be had by the many, but it says,<strong><em>&#8220;be passionate,&#8221;</em></strong> that it should lead in towards God who ought to be fervently loved.</p> 
<p>And because among the spiritual [gifts] is a kind of rank, for this reason prophecy exceeds the gift of tongues. For that reason he says, <strong><em>&#8220;but rather you should prophecy.&#8221;</em></strong> As if he was to say, <strong><em>&#8220;among the spiritual [gifts] be passionate for the gift of prophecy.&#8221;</em></strong> <strong><em>&#8220;Do not quench the spirit, refuse to scorn prophecy,&#8221;</em></strong> (I Thess. 5:19). Three things must be noted of the entire chapter for the purpose of explanation, namely what is the nature of prophecy, in how many ways is prophecy being mentioned in the holy Scripture and what is it to speak in tongues. In regard to the first it ought to be understood what prophecy is said to be, as if seeing from a distance and according to some it is said to be <em>a for faris</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-5" id="refmark-5"><sup>[5]</sup></a> , but it is better to be defined from <em>pharos</em><a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-6" id="refmark-6"><sup>[6]</sup></a>  which is to see. Hence it is being read in I Samuel 9:9 that <strong><em>&#8220;what is now being called a prophet was formerly called a seer&#8221;</em></strong>. Hence  the sight of those things which are far off whether they would be future events or beyond our reason, it is called prophecy.</p>
<p>Prophecy is therefore a vision or manifestation of future events or of exceeding the human intellect. Moreover for this kind of vision, four [things] are to be required. For while our knowledge is through the physical body and perceptions of things outside the physical from what is learned from the senses, first it is to be examined that it is to be forming the physical representations of things that are being shown by a mental picture. For Dionysius<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-7" id="refmark-7"><sup>[7]</sup></a>  says that it is impossible in any other way for the divine ray to shine in us, unless having been enveloped by the variety of sacred coverings.<a class="fn-ref-mark" href="#footnote-8" id="refmark-8"><sup>[8]</sup></a> </p>

